Hotsauce Collection

by Minequestria

Chapters

• 1 - Foalin' Around with the CMC
• 2 - Filly Foolin'
• 3 - Foalin' Around 2: Electric Scootaloo
• 4 - Filly Foolin’ 2: Camp Out Capers 
• Twi and Me
• Mare's Milk
• Date with a Princess - Part 1
• Date with a Princess - Part 2
• Snapshots from the Ruins of my Mind - Part 1
• Snapshots from the Ruins of my Mind - Part 2

1 - Foalin' Around with the CMC

1 - Foalin' Around with the CMC

"What the hell have you guys been up to this time?" I cried as the three Cutie Mark Crusaders slinked into the Carousel Boutique covered from ear to tail in mud.

Apple Bloom looked chagrined and started to babble an explanation. "We're really, really sorry! It'sjus'thatwethoughtwe'dtrymudwrasslin'andseewhetherweweresupposedtabeCutieMarkCrusa derMudWrasslers!"

"Huh?" I replied. I still wasn't able to understand anything the little rose-maned foal said when she was in excuse-mode.

Scootaloo considered me with a bored look on her arrogant little face. "We were just trying to find our special talent – what's so wrong with that?" I recognised that gleam in her purple-gray eyes – she had absolutely no respect for me, and was by far the most troublesome of the three.

Sweetie Belle, on the other hand, had her gaze glued to the floor in shame. "We were just trying to find out what our special talents are, so we could get our cutie marks..." she sniffed. She looked up at me, her huge green eyes on the point of tears, and she added: "We're really, really sorry!"

I had my hands on my hips, ready to let loose with a loud scolding – but the look on the little unicorn foal's face made my anger melt right away. Who could stay angry at something so adorable!

I'd been living in Equestria for several months now ever since one of Twilight Sparkle's spells had gone awry and brought me here. The nerdy little pony was still looking through her library for a spell to send me back home so I was stuck here, essentially, and had to make the best of things. As a human male, I'd been a curiosity for the first few weeks, but soon everybody – sorry, everypony – had gotten used to me. In a land full of manticores and dragons and hydras, I guess a hairless monkey was only a temporary novelty. So now I was largely left to my own devices, and I tried to be as helpful around town as I could be to earn my keep – which usually meant I landed the jobs no other pony wanted to do. And this was what I was doing now – babysitting the CMC while Rarity was out of town at a fashion show in Manehatten.

It wasn't so bad, really. The worst thing was that I had been forced to become a vegetarian – but the hay fries were starting to grow on me!

"Look," I said. "I know you kids want to find your cutie marks, but you've got to be more careful! You've got mud everywhere, and I'm going to have to clean it up before Rarity gets home..."

Scootaloo smirked at me – a bad habit she'd gotten from hanging around Rainbow Dash. "Just ‘cause you don't have a cutie mark!" she chuckled. "I've seen your flank. You're an adult – and it's as blank as ours!"

I glared at the little orange-coated hell-raiser. "I've already explained about that Scoots..." I liked to call her Scoots, but she hated it – and she grimaced when she heard it pass my lips. "I'm a human. We don't get cutie marks!"

Sweetie Belle looked at me in pity and shook her head."That's sooo sad!" she said, her eyes glistening. Sweetie by name and Sweetie by nature! The adorable little unicorn was definitely my favourite of the three. I ruffled her curly mane and smiled at her. "Aw, it's not so bad," I said.

Apple Bloom looked at the two of us, jealousy in her orange eyes. "But we still didn't get our cutie marks!" she muttered in dismay. "We're never going to get them!"

"Oh, don't worry about that," I said. "I'm sure that in time you'll find out what your special talent..."

Scootaloo snorted. "That's what grown-ups always say!" And then she flapped her little baby wings and splattered the mud that had been covering them everywhere – on the already mudtracked floor, on the reams of expensive materials hanging on the wall, on the ponyquins and even on me!

"God damn it!" I shouted, furious. "Now look what you've done! If Rarity comes back and sees this mess, she's going to kill me!"

"Yeah – godammit!" mimicked Sweetie, trying not to laugh at the funny, meaningless word I often used when I was angry.

"Godammit! Godammit!" the other two foals chorused, running in a circle around me as I tried to wipe the mud from my clothes. They started to chase each other around the room, leaping and rolling and smearing mud absolutely everywhere.

"Alright!" I cried. "All three of you upstairs now! We need to get you guys cleaned up." I sighed, looking at the CMC-created warzone. It would take ages to clean! And Rarity was not a pony you wanted mad at you.

The three little ponies, bored of their chasing game, trotted upstairs obediently and I followed. I took a sponge, a scrubbing brush and basin from the cupboard in the corridor and brought them with me into the bathroom where the three foals were already clambering into the deep porcelain bath. Rarity's bath was appropriately huge – she was a pony addicted to luxury after all – and it could fit all three of the CMCs at once with more than enough space to spare.

"I'm going to get the mud off you guys first," I told them, "And then you can enjoy a nice long bath." The three foals obediently sat down as I took the extendable showerhead and rinsed the worst of the mud off with blasts of warm water while they giggled and jostled each other.

With the mud mostly gone, I ordered the three foals out of the bath and ran it, making sure it was nice and hot.

"Oh! Can we have a bubble bath?" asked Sweetie as she leaned over the edge of the bath and stared at the steaming water that was filling it up.

"Of course, Sweetie," I replied. How could I say no? I took a bottle emblazoned with Derpy's face off the shelf and squeezed a generous portion into the flowing water, and bubbles immediately foamed up in a huge, pink pile.

"Yay!" cried Apple Bloom, clapping her hooves in joy. "Cutie Mark Crusader bubble-bath cannon-ballers go!" She took a flying leap into the bath, with Scootaloo following close behind, and when they struck the water a huge wave crested with cherry-scented bubbles spilled over me.

"You little brats!" I screamed, my clothes totally soaked. "Now look at what you've done!"

"We're not brats," said Scootaloo, poking her head out of the mountain of bubbles. "We're FOALS. Foooooaaaalllllsss..." She repeated the word slowly, as if I teaching someone mentally handicapped.

Apple Bloom poked her head out next. "An' jus' who wears clothes in a bathroom anyway?" she said, rolling her eyes.

Standing next to me and sopping wet herself, Sweetie watched curiously as I wiped the water from my hair and tried to squeeze it out of my jacket. "Yeah!" she said. "Why do you wear clothes all the time? Ponies only wear clothes on special occasions!"

Scootaloo chuckled. "It's ‘cause he has no coat and he'd catch a cold!"

"I have a bit of a coat," I said. "Just not all over my body like you ponies. And I think I'm going to catch a cold anyway, seeing as how I'm soaked to the bone!"

"Catch a cold?" Sweetie gasped. "Oh no!" Then she had an idea. "Why don't you get in the bath as well? Then you'll be nice and warm!"

The other two ponies didn't seem to care either way, and I was starting to feel cold. "OK," I decided. "Besides, I need to make sure you guys are extra clean before Rarity gets home!"

Sweetie Belle had just finished clambering into the bath where Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were already pushing and wrestling and blowing foam at each other. As soon as the little unicorn slid in, she looked back at me and said shyly "Come on ! Get in the bath already – there's lots of room!"

My heart skipped a beat. Could... could I actually get away with having a bath naked with these cute little foals? The other ponies of Ponyville had gotten used to my insistence on wearing clothes, but they still viewed it as an odd affectation. I'd been naked in from of a few ponies – the first time when I'd just arrived and Twilight Sparkle had insisted on examining me in order to write a report to Princess Celestia. It had been a singularly unpleasant experience involving electrodes, metal caps and telekinetic prodding. The second time had been when Pinkie Pie had gotten it into her crazy pink head that she wanted to know what my coat felt like, and she had literally torn my clothes off and her plump pink hooves had felt me all over in a far more pleasurable experience than the earlier one with Twilight.

I shrugged and thought "What the hay!" Even if Rarity were to come home I could probably find some ridiculous explanation to excuse my behaviour. I decided to risk it – who knew when I'd ever get another chance? – and I slipped out of my sopping shirt and took off my pants, leaving only my underwear on. Apart from my jacket I'd been wearing clothes that Rarity had been kind enough to make for me, and it was in return payment for this that I'd volunteered to babysit the CMC in the first place. They were certainly comfortable – the fashion designer knew her craft, even though she had been baffled initially at how to take my measurements accurately – but there were altogether too many jewels stitched into them. But, when in Ponyville...!

I'd started to take off my underwear when I noticed the three foals had stopped horsing around and were watching me intently. I'm not a shy guy, but I couldn't help but blush at their huge, colourful eyes regarding my pale, almost naked body and I stopped.

"See! I told you!" said a triumphant Apple Bloom to Scootaloo. "He does have a coat! A black one!"

Scootaloo snorted, unimpressed. "That's not a coat! It's all patchy!"

I didn't know whether to be annoyed or embarrassed or angry – so I settled with trying to educate them. "Everyone... I mean, everypony looks like this in my world," I explained.

Sweetie looked at me blushing in discomfort and the dear little unicorn decided to try and save the situation. "Well, I think it looks cool – just like a sea-otter's!"

Scootaloo rolled her eyes, but Apple Bloom nodded. "Yeah, it does look like a sea-otter's coat... or maybe a seal's!"

I appreciated Sweetie's attempt at sparing my feelings, but I didn't know how I felt about being called a sea-otter – so I decided I'd better just get into the bath. I clambered in next to Sweetie Belle and made myself comfortable. The water was hot and sweetly-scented, and I lay back and relaxed. Now masked by the bubbles I took the opportunity to strip off my underwear and tossed it discretely out onto the tiles next to the bath. When I turned back, the three foals were back to playing around, their coats mostly clean now and glistening in the hot soapy water. I sighed, and started to wash myself.

But no sooner had I stopped paying attention to the mischievous little foals than they got themselves into further trouble. Bossy little Apple Bloom had ordered Scootaloo to balance on Sweetie's back so that she could climb up on top of the two of them and practice their "Cutie Mark Crusader Totem Pole".

"Hey, be careful!" I said, looking at the already tottering pony-pile.

"We'll be OK!" said Apple Bloom mid-climb. "We've done this like twice before!"

"Although we did fall over the first time," said Sweetie Belle.

"And the second time as well..." added Scootaloo.

Everything seemed to going fine and Apple Bloom had reached the top and seemed to be doing quite a good job at balancing when an errant soap bubble floated across onto Scootaloo's nose, making the little Pegasus sneeze – and the reverberations this caused brought the whole tottering tower of foals collapsing down on top of me, and I found myself wedged under a pile of three soapy, slippery, squirming little ponies.

Dazed, and my face covered in foam, I tried to extricate myself from under them – but Scootaloo was lying across my legs and I couldn't budge. Apple Bloom had fallen backwards right on top of me and had knocked the wind from my lungs, and gripping her around the hips with my hands I tried ineffectually to lift the little rose-maned pony off me – but she was too heavy. Apple Bloom's haunches were splayed open as her little hind legs tried and failed to find traction on the bathtub on either side of my chest, and all she succeeded on doing was slide herself up higher along my body until her rump was almost touching my face.

And there, right in front of my eyes as if we were involved in a 69, was Apple Bloom's little baby slit! Her tail was sopping wet and lying across her rump, so I had a clear view of everything. I was dazed and winded, but I was still able to get a good look – and the more I looked, the harder I got.

Her little mound was puffy and immature-looking, and her slit was a single delicate pencil-thin line of pink that gently parted as she tried to lift herself off me and above it, just under where her now sopping-wet little rose-coloured tail began, an adorable little pucker winked at me. I stared in astonishment, still holding onto her hips and trying to lift her off me. But then she slipped, and she sat right back down on my face and I felt that gorgeous baby pussy pressing and rubbing against my lips and it felt impossibly soft and hot – far hotter than the bath water itself!

"Whoa!" I said at last, pushing her off unwillingly – for her little pussy had been an absolute delight against my mouth, and I had just begun to get a hint of her sexy little girl-scent – but I had to breathe sometime! And at the same time Scootaloo had been pulled off my legs by Sweetie Belle and I could breathe more easily.

As I sat up, Sweetie looked at my flushed face and she frowned. "Sorry ! Things kinda got out of control again. Did you get hurt?"

I shook my head. "Everything's fine, Sweetie – I'm just a bit dazed is all."

Apple Bloom, who was now sitting at my feet with Scootaloo beside her, suddenly turned to the Pegasus and whispered loudly. "Part of him was sticking out!"

"What do you mean?" asked Scootaloo, curious. "Sticking out?"

"I felt something hard poking into my chest," Apple Bloom continued. "And it wasn't a hoof!"

Uh oh! It was at that moment that I realised I still had a hard-on and that it was sticking right up in plain sight of the little foals – so I quickly slipped down lower into the water so that it would be hidden by the bubbles. But that mischievous little Pegasus Scootaloo realised I was trying to hide something and she started to paw at the foam with her fore-hooves, searching for the "sticky-out bit".

"I just saw it!" she said. Then her little hoof touched it, and she slap it a couple of times, still hidden by the veil of bubbles and she laughed. "Wow, what is this thing?"

"Hey, cut that out Scoots!" I yelped, bringing my hands down and covering my hard-on to protect it from her less-than-gentle handling.

"Why?" asked the perverse little Pegasus foal. "I wanna see it!" And soon Apple Bloom was helping her search for it as I thrashed left and right to keep it out of the way of their enthusiastic hooves.

"No!" I said. "It's really sensitive!"

"Sensitive?" Scootaloo's eyes went wide, and she turned and whispered to Apple Bloom, who went red and giggled.

"It's his WHAT?" she repeated, looking at me with a mixture of curiosity and mischievousness.

Sweetie had been watching the whole time, a look of confusion on her dear little face. "What are you guys talking about?" she demanded, feeling left out.

The other two didn't bother to answer her, for they'd started hunting around in the foam in front of me again as I struggled to avoid getting an enthusiastic little hoof in the balls. And at last I cried out "Hey, hey, hey! Wait!"

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom stopped – although Scoots did splash the water one last time in her own petulant little way.

"Look, if I show you it, will you promise to just take your bath and let me get some peace and quiet tonight?" I asked in desperation.

"We will!" said Apple Bloom, turning on her most adorable, moist-eyed expression.

"Sure, whatever," agreed Scootaloo dismissively.

"Show us what?" asked Sweetie. Scootaloo turned and whispered in her ear and the baby unicorn went bright red. Seeing her embarrassed made me even harder, so I decided I might as well show them what they wanted to see. I mean, kids had to learn about sex sooner or later, right? So I got the three foals to sit down in the bath quietly while I got out. My body was still discretely covered in foam and the three of them leaned forward over the edge of the bath to get a closer look.

"Aw, we can't see anything!" complained Scootaloo. "The foam's in the way!"

"Why not wipe it off?" I asked, stepping close to the edge of the bath. A little gentle hoofing might bring me over the edge, I decided, and a perverse part of me wanted to come all over that sassy little Pegasus's hoof. But it was Sweetie who leaned forward. "I...I'll do it!" she said. My heart skipped a beat as she brought her little hoof up to the foam around my crotch and pelvis and started to bat it away.

"Uh...uh, just try wiping it gently, Sweetie," I said, concerned that she might break something.

Sweetie nodded, and she stuck out her tongue in concentration as her soft little hoof wiped the foam from the length of my dick. I bit my lip to prevent myself from moaning, as I was sure the little foals would soon cotton on to the perversity of the whole situation if they knew I was enjoying it.

I was getting close now... a few more strokes and little Sweetie Belle would soon have my sticky goo all over her hoof. But suddenly Scootaloo piped up.

"Aw, Sweetie – you're taking too long!" The Pegasus grabbed the showerhead in her mouth and nodded to Apple Bloom, who turned on the tap with her nose and a sudden spray of cold water struck me between the legs, making me fall backwards onto the tiles with a gasp.

As I lay there, the three foals stared down at my now naked crotch.

"Aw, it's gone down!" said Apple Bloom.

"What did it feel like, Sweetie?" asked Scootaloo.

Sweetie was blushing red. "It felt... hard, but kinda soft like velvet at the same time." She looked down at me with a strange expression on her face. "It was pretty cool."

I got to my feet, rubbing my butt. "OK, guys – show's over. Remember your promise!"

"OK!" chorused the three foals in disappointed, sing-song voices.

"But first I want to check that you guys are really nice and clean everywhere!" I knew I couldn't let the chance to have a bit more fun with the soapy little foals go by and I'd decided to go for broke. "Auntie Rarity will scold me if she comes home and finds even a speck of mud on you – isn't that right, Sweetie?"

"She sure will!" replied the little unicorn, nodding furiously.

So I picked up the scrubbing brush and said "I want you little fillies to bend over and show me your backs so that I can scrub the places you guys had trouble reaching! I'm sure I saw some mud there."

The little foals did just as I ordered – they'd seen me help Pinkie Pie with an itch that would otherwise have needed a good roll in the grass to alleviate by leaning over her and scratching her with my nails, so my request made sense to them.

The three turned around and lay down next to each other on all fours with their rumps over the side of the bathtub. I lathered up the scrubbing brush and got to work. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom kept themselves amused by blowing bubbles in each other's faces, while Sweetie just looked over her back at me while I washed her– she seemed to be enjoying the attention, and so I gave her a wink as I scrubbed the small of her back and one of her little hind legs started to shake up and down in pleasure.

"Do you like that, Sweetie?" I asked.

"Uh huh!" she said, closing her eyes and sticking out her tongue. But the other two foals had realised they were missing out by this time, and they both demanded I scrub them next. They both seemed to enjoy it as well, but Scootaloo especially – her little baby wings stiffened and stood up off her back as I scrubbed her particularly hard.

"I think you guys need some more lather!" I said, taking a handful of body soap and massaging it onto their backs. Their coats felt gorgeous and soft under my hands, and I had the chance to feel along their sides and up onto their little rumps as well under the pretext of washing them all over. Their bodies were firm with that delectable fleshiness of childhood, but delightfully soft with puppy fat at the same time, and little Sweetie had more of that than the other two, and I made her giggle as I ran my soapy fingers along her ribs. I gave Apple Bloom a good lathering as well, paying special attention to her rump, which was particularly well-rounded and cute, and I even risked running my hands down her haunches – but she soon covered herself with her tail in girlish modesty, so I decided not to force the issue.

Last of all I lathered up Scootaloo – and as I ran my hands up and down her back, I decided to lather up her little wings as well. I laced my fingers through the stiff little digits, enjoying the sensation of the downy feathers as I did so, and rubbed and massaged them until Scootaloo was muttering in pleasure. Then I stopped, and she turned her head and looked back at me, a mixture of annoyance and frustration on her face.

"That's all for now," I said, slapping her playfully on the rump.

I took the basin I'd brought with me and filled it with warm water, and rinsed the little foals off until their coats were sparkling.

"OK you guys!" I said, grabbing up the sponge. "Just one last spot to do! I need you to poke your little butts out a bit more."

With the three little butts in a row before me, I ran a hand along the top of them, across the hills and valleys of super-soft foalish flesh until I came to Sweetie. I put my hands on either check of her adorable rump, but the bashful little unicorn swished her tail between my face and her girlyparts, making it difficult to see anything.

I took her tail gently in one hand, and lifted it to one side. "I promise it won't hurt, Sweetie," I told her, a big reassuring smile on my face as she looked back at me in alarm. She nodded, and so I went ahead and did everything that I wanted to do.

First I took my time enjoying the adorable sight of a little foal's pussy and butt hole. Sweetie's pussy was just as undeveloped as Apple Bloom's and resembled a baby's – there was almost no sign of any inner lips and her little clit was hidden. It was an absolutely enchanting sight and I would have given years of my life to have been able to just lean forward and tongue-baste that perfect slit and tiny little pucker. But I knew I couldn't risk it, so instead I took the sponge and started to wash her between her haunches, gently running the edge of the sponge along her pussy, and when I touched the end of her slit closest to her tummy she gasped and I stopped.

"Did I hurt you Sweetie?" I asked in mock-concern, taking the sponge away.

"Nuh uh," said the little unicorn, shaking her head.

"Oh, I don't know," I said. "I'd better have a closer look and make sure!" I put the sponge on the edge of the tub and placing my hands on either side of her slit I gently parted it until the tiny pink inner lips became visible with her little clit at the bottom. They glistened, stuck together with a few little threads of liquid that gave off a spicy scent, the smell of an excited little filly. I brought the sponge back up and dabbed the liquid away and she moaned a little.

"Oh, come on Sweetie!" Scootaloo was obviously annoyed with the attention her friend was getting from me. "It can't hurt that much – it's just a sponge!"

I decided not to push my luck. My cock was so hard now that I felt I'd almost be able to come hands-free, so I shifted my attention to the little Pegasus. Scoots was the more developed of the three – her mound was less pronounced, her little inner lips had started to blossom out and her clit poked out from its hood at the end of her slit. I decided to pay her back for squirting me earlier, so as I washed her I made sure that her naughty little clit got a few hard dabs from the sponge. Scoots gasped, and a few more dabs later stickiness started to drip from her. The smell of her excitement was far richer and muskier than Sweetie's had been. But there was no way I was going to get that little hellion off! I teased her a little more and then I slapped her lightly on the rump and moved on to Apple Bloom. Scootaloo had been looking back at me with halflidded eyes, but when I stopped she turned away and snorted in annoyance, the foam near her muzzle puffing into a little cloud of bubbles.

I'd seen little Apple Bloom up close before, of course, but now under the pretence of washing her I had the opportunity for a nice, leisurely examination. I gently parted her little slit as I had the others', and I noticed that she was already excited. Little Apple Bloom had been clearly enjoying the naughty experience! I brought my face closer to her pussy and breathed in the exquisite scent – it was a mixture of sweetness and spiciness, not as rich as Scootaloo but spicier than Sweetie's ‘sweet' fragrance. I suddenly got an insanely strong compulsion to taste her, and I decided that there was no way I was going to just look at some little foal pussy and then go and beat off like a loser without getting a taste of it. I moved my face closer and sneaked a quick lick from the base of her slit to her clit, immediately covering it up with a swipe of the sponge as I did so.

The sheer satiny softness against my tongue, coupled with the clear, intense flavour of her excitement was like a weird sexual drug that started my dick throbbing even more, and I had to stop myself from bringing my hand down and stroking myself until I came all over the side of the tub. I refused to bring the evening's fun to such a lame anticlimax. I bit my lip and told myself that there'd be further opportunities for naughty games with the three sexy little foals in the future. I'd just have to be patient.

"OK you three!" I said, grabbing the pile of fluffy towels and tossing one to each of them. "Get dried quickly and then it's time for milk and cookies and off to bed!"

The Cutie Mark Crusaders looked at me with glistening, disappointed eyes and I realised that by some miracle I hadn't taken things too far. My typical and annoying adult order of "off to bed" had returned things to normal, and I sighed in relief that it was highly unlikely I'd wake up tomorrow to Rarity being told by Apple Bloom that I'd been playing with their "no-no places".

So while they had their evening snack and squabbled over which cookies they wanted, I cleaned up the mud in the Boutique as best I could and then took the three now-sleepy little foals to bed. Their room was across from mine, so as soon as I tucked them into bed with some dire warnings to go straight to sleep, I slunk across the corridor and into my own room. As I lay there on my bed waiting for the noise of the straining springs of their bed as they bounced up and down on it to stop, I kept my hand from my hard-on – I just knew that if I started to beat off, the CMC would likely as not burst in through the door and disrupt me in the middle of things, and with all the evening's frustration already nearly driving me mad I knew I wouldn't be able to take it, so I decided to wait until they quietened down before I tried to relieve any of the strain.

About an hour later I'd finally decided it was safe to beat off so I started stroking my hard-on while running over in my head how the little foals' rumps had felt, the taste and scent of little Apple Bloom's slit. I was getting close to coming when I noticed that the door to my room had slipped open a crack – and I stopped dead, watching as first a little horn, and then a curly-maned little head appeared from behind the door. As she crept into my room, Sweetie Belle's face was lit up by the light of Princess Luna's moon pouring in through the open window and I saw how nervous she looked, like she knew she was doing something wrong and she didn't want to be caught by the others.

"Sweetie?" I whispered, sitting up. What could have gotten into the little unicorn's head?

At the sound of my voice the unicorn foal skittishly took a step back towards the corridor, but then she regained her courage and blinking into my moonlit bedroom she nodded.

"Can... can I sleep with you?" she whispered, her voice barely audible as she took a shy step towards my bed. "I... I had a bad dream."

I stared at her dumbly for a few moments, but then I shook myself out of it and replied "Uh, sure." I pulled down the bedclothes and patted the mattress next to me. "C'mon up." She placed her little fore-hooves on the mattress and lifted herself up onto the bed and lay there on all fours, looking at me with her pale green eyes.

"Uh, you don't wet the bed anymore, do you?" I asked with a smile.

"Nuh uh," she replied, shaking her head. The adorable little foal had thought I was being serious!

"What are Scoots and Apple Bloom doing?" I asked as I brought the quilt over her back so she wouldn't feel the cold fall air.

"Sleeping," she said. She wouldn't meet my gaze, but blushed and rubbed her little muzzle against my pillow.

"Are you telling the truth, Sweetie?" I asked, smiling in the darkness. "Did you really have a bad dream?"

She shook her head. "I... I just got lonesome," she said.

I lay back down under the bedclothes facing her. Her huge green eyes were lit up by the moonlight and I saw more than just timidness in them – there was also curiosity and the excitement of doing something grown up and wrong.

I brought a hand up to her face, and she pulled away a little at first in surprise, but then she closed her eyes and sighing, rubbing her cheek against it. I stroked her soft coat, caressing with my hand across her muzzle and up underneath her ear and soft neck. Ponies loved being played with behind their ears – their coat there is super-sensitive – and as I stroked her Sweetie sighed softly.

"Were you really just lonesome?" I asked her suddenly. "Or did you just miss me?"

Sweetie eyes remained closed, but she nodded. I ran my fingers up into her curly mane and then to the base of her horn, and I caressed it gently – a unicorn's horn isn't just bare bone, it's covered by velvet, and it's another super-sensitive place for them so my fingers soon elicited a little gasp from the increasingly excited foal.

"Shh!" I said, bringing my face closer to hers. "I love your voice, Sweetie – but if the others hear us, I'll get in a lot of trouble. You understand, right?"

Sweetie bit her lip and nodded, and I moved forward and kissed her on the cheek as I continued stroking her mane and neck. Her coat was satiny soft against my lips – a pony's coat is so fine and soft that it almost feels as if they don't have any hair at all.

Sweetie gasped and giggled at my kiss– she wasn't so nervous anymore and she was starting to enjoy our little game, so I kissed her eyes as well, those huge, adorable, innocent eyes that I found so irresistible. And with chaste little kisses I made my way to her mouth until, my hands cradling her face, I kissed her full on the lips. I had to be careful to avoid that little horn stabbing me in the face in the almost-darkness, so I tilted my face as I did so.

At first she didn't know what to do, and she just pecked against my lips. But I slowly introduced her to real kissing with little licks of my tongue, just light flicks against her own lips, and soon she realised she should try licking my tongue as well.

Suddenly she giggled. "Oh, that tickles!"

"Shhh!" I said.

"But I can't heeeelp it!" she whispered in protest.

We played the little tongue-licking game for a while, as I ran my hands up and down her back and withers, but then I embraced her and pulled her closer to me, and as I did I parted her lips with my tongue and they yielded – and soon I was deep-kissing the exquisite little unicorn foal, exploring her teeth and palate with my hungry tongue.

Meanwhile my hands continued to enjoy her smooth back, her chubby little sides and her wellrounded rump – her body was so gorgeously soft, but firm to the touch as well, the delectable puppy-fat of a child that's soft without being fat and firm without being muscled. I grabbed that adorable rump in both hands and squeezed it, and she snorted and giggled against my lips.

As soon as I broke the kiss, she looked at me and smiled. "You sure like my rump!" she laughed.

"It's beautiful," I told her. "Every part of you is just sooo beautiful, Sweetie Belle. I wish I could just eat you up!" I smothered her soft little neck with a barrage of kisses, caressing her coat with my lips.

As I continued to hold onto her rump, her tail intertwined with my hands in a caress that only the lover of ponies can enjoy – and soon she was wrapping all four of her feet around my body, rubbing herself against me. I knew she was getting excited – she was moaning deep in her throat and I could feel it under my lips as I kissed her, and wherever her little baby pussy touched my thighs and stomach, a hot smear of her juices was left on my skin. The little foal was sure getting turned on!

I was too. My cock was rock hard and, with every rub of her soft tummy or pussy against it, it was getting harder still. I stopped kissing her and pushed away a little. She looked at me with disappointment in her huge eyes – but I quickly allayed her fears.

"Don't worry, you're doing everything wonderfully," I told her. "It's just that... uh... would you like me to show you some more grown-up stuff?"

Sweetie nodded. "Oh, yes!"

"But you have to promise not to cry out to loud, OK," I warned her. "It'll feel really, really good, but we can't wake the others."

"I promised I won't," whispered Sweetie.

"OK then... roll over onto your back!" I told her, and she did. I winked at her and then slipped down under the bed clothes, scooshing downwards until my face was between her haunches. Straight away the scent of an excited filly filled my nostrils. I kissed her little belly button first, and she giggled, but as my kisses made their way down towards the puffy little mound that was generating that delicious aroma, her giggles turned to little gasps, and when I started to lick her sticky little slit, she moaned.

"Shhh!" I hissed, but by now I was too far gone. I was going to bring this horny little foal off with my tongue, and I didn't care if the other Cutie Mark Crusaders, Rarity or Princess Celestia herself stormed in – there was no way I was going to stop!

I slipped my hands under the rump and lifted her up so that her pussy opened up more to my licking – and the smoothness of that tender pink skin and the hardness of the little clit against my tongue were nothing short of amazing. I licked away her juices –with human women it was a taste I'd usually just tolerate, but with Sweetie Belle it was as the most exquisite gourmet treat possible: her juices were sweet and spicy and clean and intensely hot. And the more I licked, the more appeared like dew along her baby-soft slit as her tail swept back and forth against the sheets beneath her rump like it had a mind of its own.

"Oh... oh... oh!" Sweetie was shivering now, and she began to grind her little pussy against my lips in her excitement. I had to push away to get my breath back – it was pretty hot and stuffy under the covers – and I decided that the little foal was now so full of new and lovely feelings that she wouldn't freak out if she could see what I was doing, so I tore off the covers and gazed up at her.

Sweetie's mouth opened into an O of surprise and she stared down at me in fascination as I continued to eat her baby pussy out. As I lapped up and down her slit, she shook her head in disbelief but whenever I went back up to lick and mouth her clit she would close her huge green eyes and arch her back, concentrating on the new, intense feelings that were coursing through her body.

Occasionally I'd carry my licking down to her little puckered ass and lather it with my saliva as well. The first time I did it she gasped, and she started to say "But...oh, but that's my...!" but the lovely feelings I was generating in her soon stopped her protests.

I decided finally that she'd had enough and that I should try and bring her off, so I brought a hand up to her slit and slipped a few fingers in – there was no resistance from a hymen, and I realised that she must have lost it long ago during one of the crazy stunts that the CMC seemed to always become involved in. I started to caress the top of the inside of her pussy in time with my licking, and the heated panting that I elicited showed me that an Equestrian pony shared at least one more pleasure point with a human woman.

And at last I felt her haunches and rump start to shiver, and her clit went rock hard between my lips. Her mound was becoming hotter and hotter against my chin, and I knew she was coming. I kept at her clit, rubbing it between my lips until she went over the brink, and as I looked up, wanting to enjoy what might be this innocent little foal's first orgasm, I saw that she had grabbed my pillow and was biting it to stop herself from crying out.

And then Sweetie came. My chin, already wet with her juices, was covered in a further gush of them as she rubbed her baby parts against my face, wanting the wonderful feelings to keep going. I stopped licking her now too sensitive clit and started to nip at her thighs, although I didn't stop massaging the inside of her pussy with my fingers.

Finally, she sighed a long, deep sigh and slumped down onto the mattress, shivering, and I slipped back up so that our heads were on the same level, and began to kiss her face all over.

As I was kissing her, she considered me with her huge eyes – and there was a look that was a mixture of astonishment, satisfaction and exhaustion in them. She didn't say anything – I don't think she could have anyway – and she merely buried her face into my chest and hugged me with all four of her feet encircling my body. But when she felt my hard-on crushed between the two of us she pulled away a little.

"Oh, sorry," I said.

But Sweetie seemed unperturbed. "Is... is that your... your penis?" she asked shyly.

I nodded. She sure was an inquisitive little foal!

"Why's it so hard?" she asked.

"It's hard because making you feel good made me feel good too!" I explained. My chest was tight with frustration, so I decided I had to take things to the next level. I took one of her forehooves and brought it down until it was touching my hard-on.

Sweetie seemed to have lost a lot of her initial bashfulness after being brought to orgasm, and she began to stroke it straight away. As she did, she watched me with her huge eyes. "Does it... does it feel good if I touch it?"

"Really good!" I said. Sweetie was so enthusiastic! The feeling of that soft hoof against my dick was amazing, but I wasn't going to settle for a hoof-job now I'd gotten this far. I might never get the opportunity to play with the gorgeous foal again, and I needed to go for broke and come in Sweetie Belle's little mouth. It had become the single burning goal of my entire existence! So I said "But it feels even better if you put it in your mouth."

Sweetie was eager to please and without a single word of protest she lowered her head down to my dick. She looked at it for a short while, her breath hot against it, but then she opened her mouth and took it inside.

I grimaced in pleasure at the feeling of her hot mouth enveloping my dick. "Just suck it like a lolly," I told her, "But just be a little careful with your teeth, because it's really sensitive."

She nodded. She wasn't bad for a first timer, but the fact that my dick was in an innocent little foal's mouth added such an added level of taboo to the entire experience that I was already on the brink of coming. Sweetie ran her mouth up and down the length, and she even took it out and licked it a few times, sucking on the tip and running her little pony tongue along the base of it, including the ultra-sensitive part under the glans. After I gasped when she did that the first time, the cute little kid quickly realised that it was just like her own little clit, and paid particular attention to it.

The amazing feelings jetting up my spine from my dick were not going to ebb away this time, I realised. So I forced myself to open my eyes and watch as I came in Sweetie Belle's mouth.

The moonlight spilling through the window meant that I could see everything clearly, and I blasphemously thanked Princess Luna for providing such a perfect scene for me. Sweetie's eyes were closed in concentration as she sucked, but then she realised I was looking down at her and she opened them and as soon as I saw the entire tableau of the curly-haired unicorn foal looking up at me with my hard dick going in and out of her mouth, I came.

The first squirt of come was huge. I hadn't really had much of an opportunity to bring myself recently, and I'd stored up quite a bit – and now thick gooey strands were filling up the poor little foal's mouth. I would have felt like a total criminal if I hadn't been in the throes of one of the most intense orgasms of my life. I felt like I was coming my brains out, and Sweetie started to choke a little, but I managed to get enough self-control in my daze to pull my dick out of her mouth so she could breathe. I was still spurting, and white strands splattered all over the foal's muzzle as she gasped for air, the first loads of my come spilling out of her mouth and onto the sheets.

I was trying to keep from moaning, but it was impossible. I brought my hand down and I wacked off until the last waves of my orgasm finally ebbed away. As I sighed, satisfied and still tingling with pleasure, I finally looked back down and saw that Sweetie was spitting out the rest of my cum and I suddenly regretted being so selfish. I slipped my arms under her fore-hooves and lifted her up, bringing a corner of the top sheet to her face and wiping the sticky mixture of come and saliva off her mouth and muzzle.

"I'm soo sorry, Sweetie," I said. "I didn't realise so much would come out – it's been a while since I've done that!"

The foal spat out the last of my cum and wiped her tongue with the sheet, and then she looked at me. "Did... did I do OK?" she asked, her voice disarmingly innocent.

I sighed, shaking my head. "You were totally amazing," I embraced the little foal and drew her body hard against mine, kissing her neck and nibbling on her ears until she was giggling and gasping. "Are you sure you've never done that before?" I asked.

"Nope, never!" she replied, a self-satisfied look on her adorable face.

"Well, you were an instant expert!" I said.

"Wow!" she said, cuddling up to me and looking up into my eyes, her own huge green ones sparkling intensely. And then she piped up in sudden excitement: "Hey! Hey! Do you think...? Do you think..?"

"Do I think what?" I asked. I was feeling pretty tired and I realised that as much as I'd adore having her sleep with me in bed for the rest of the night so that I could play with her some more while she was asleep, I realised she'd have to go back to bed or the other two foals might suspect something.

"Do you think I got my cutie mark?" she asked, her voice alive with hope.

"Oh god!" I almost cried out, but I managed to make it a hoarse whisper. "I sure as hell hope not!"

It wasn't the only time I got to foal around with one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, but for now this is the end.

2 - Filly Foolin'

2 - Filly Foolin'

It was Fall now in Equestria, and I was taking a walk through the Whitetail Woods. I was starting to get a little homesick for the human world and walking through the woods with their array of burning colours – smoky red, burnt umber, golden yellow – reminded me of home. But it also gave me a chance to fulfil another pressing need.

I instinctively looked at my wrist to check the time, but I'd thrown my watch away when the battery had died weeks ago. So now I was stuck on 8-hour pony-time, and I looked up at the glittering patch behind the bright foliage – the sun seemed to show it was close to 2 o'clock in the afternoon. And then I heard the bell at the Ponyville Schoolhouse ring – school was out! – and I knew I was bang on the money.

I sighed. I'd love to be hanging around to watch all the cute little foals going home, but as it was I knew that sooner or later somepony would get suspicious of my behaviour, so I'd given up on that particular little pastime. I'd had the opportunity to go to Springfield Elementary a few times, though, on legit business – I'd gone to pick up the CMC a couple of times when their big sisters were busy, and on one occasion Sweetie had taken me to school for show and tell. That had been a great success!

"So..." little Silver Spoon had said, during the Q and A session after my speech on the wonders of the human world. "You're saying that in your world humans – which is what you are, right?"

I'd nodded.

" –that humans ride on ponies?"

"Uh huh," I replied. "That's what I said."

"Well, that's pretty hard to believe," Diamond Tiara had added with a sniff. "I mean, we don't ride around on monkeys, after all!"

The rest of the foals had laughed, but I'd just shrugged. There was no point getting annoyed – they were just little foals after all. And to tell the truth, the two rich little fillies were so cute that I could forgive them a lot.

Diamond Tiara was one of those kids who was pretty and knew she was pretty. She'd learned that female trick of being perverse while feigning interest. But Silver Spoon was different. She'd basically been dismissive of everything that I'd told the class. For instance, when I'd told them that there were no manticores or griffins in my world, I'd been met with derision from her and her pink-coated friend.

"Well maybe you just haven't been looking hard enough!" Silver Spoon had laughed, and Diamond Tiara had joined in as well.

But then Diamond Tiara had surprised me with the question: "Do you have a filly friend in your world?"

I'd nodded, but then I'd sighed. "Well, I did – but we were about to break up."

"Oh," said Tiara. "Why is that?"

I gave her a sharp glance, but she just kept looking at me sweetly, her azure-gray eyes all the time glittering with mischievous humour.

Well, I couldn't just tell them the real reason. Having your girlfriend stumble upon your lolikon collection was not going to be easy to explain to a bunch of foals after all!

"Uh, we just kind of grew apart," I said instead, lamely.

"That's so sad," Silver Spoon replied, fluttering her long eyelashes at me. "But I'm sure you'll be able to find a new filly friend soon."

There was giggling throughout the class. But poor Sweetie Belle, who had been watching the two naughty fillies flirt with me the whole time, had a rare annoyed look on her face. She might have been a naive little foal, but she knew what Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were up to. So while the class was being boisterous and Cheerilee was trying to quieten them down, I took the opportunity to smile and wink at Sweetie when nopony else was looking. Her mouth opened up in a surprised O and she blushed, and I felt sentimental all of a sudden.

She was an adorable foal, and my secret "filly friend", but we unfortunately hadn't had too many opportunities to "foal around" since that first night we'd spent together. All I'd managed to do was feel her up when nopony else was around and steal a few sneaky kisses from that buttermilk-sweet mouth of hers, although I had gotten an amazing and unexpected blow job from her one afternoon after school when I'd been looking after the CMC at Sweet Apple Acres and Apple Bloom had suggested they play hide and seek.

I'd spotted Sweetie sneaking into A.J.'s apple cellar and I'd slipped in after her. Moments later we were behind a stack of apple bushels, my rock-hard cock in her mouth, and the risk of being caught and the whole unexpectedness of the situation had meant that after about forty seconds of her little pink tongue sliding under the head as I feverishly fucked her face I'd come, and the brave little foal without skipping a beat had swallowed it all.

That had all been a few weeks ago now, and I was starting to feel pretty worked up. But walking around Ponyville you constantly get all those pert pony-rumps in your face everywhere and it's pretty hard not to stare, and I knew that it was going to get me in trouble sooner or later. So there I was, walking through Whitetail Woods, looking for a discrete place to whack off and relieve some of this sexual pressure where I wouldn't be disturbed by any nosy little ponies.

I soon found a little path that I was pretty sure I'd walked down before – it led to a little grassy glade that I'd chosen for the future site of my still. I had a hankering for some moonshine – sarsaparilla just wasn't cutting it for me anymore – and so I was in the process of collecting some equipment from Twilight under the cover that I needed it to do some research on a possible way to get back to my world. It was all bullshit of course – the human world could go fuck itself for all I cared about it – but the nerdy little pony had been quite pleased that I'd turned out to know a little bit about science (thanks Mechanical Engineering degree!) and she'd been happy to spare some of her surplus lab stock for the cause.

Soon I reached the glade and standing in the middle of it, wreathed in the golden fall sunshine. I dropped my pants and underwear and enjoyed the feeling of warm sun on my bare ass and the cool early-afternoon breeze under my balls.

Now, I think you'll agree with me that there's nothing quite like a little al fresco masturbation. I had my hand lathered up with spit, and was just starting to get into it properly when I heard girlish voices and laughter from the path I'd just come along.

"Fuck!" I cried. Why now of all times! Couldn't a man enjoy himself in peace in this crazy pony-filled world? I shuffled desperately to the edge of the glade in a panic, my erection bashing against my stomach, and I managed to fall over as I tried to pull my pants and underwear up in a hurry – and now lying on the ground I continued to draw them up my thighs and ass as I squirmed into the thick undergrowth on my stomach. And just in time!

As they came closer, I thought I recognised the voices, and as discretely as possible I shifted around so that I could see who it was, zipping my pants up at the same time in case I was discovered. Being discovered peeping is bad, but being discovered peeping with your dick out is infinitely worse.

Two little fillies suddenly trotted into the glade – one with a magenta coat and a violet mane with white-stripe, the other gray-coated and wearing glasses. It was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon! But what were those two naughty little fillies doing here? They hadn't followed me, had they?

"Oh thank Celestia THAT'S finally over," said Silver Spoon. "Miss Cheerilee's classes are sooooo boring!"

"They're ALWAYS boring!" replied Diamond Tiara, rolling her eyes. "But today's was extra boring. Who wants to learn about those stupid griffons anyway? We live in Ponyville, not Griffonville!"

Silver Spoon chuckled. "That joke made the whole class laugh, Tiara!" She smiled at her friend. "You're soooo funny!"

Tiara looked back at her with a self-satisfied look on her face. "Why thank you, Spoony!" And then she leaned forward and put her neck around her friend's in a pony hug.

They seemed to hug for a very long time, but it all made sense when I saw the look on Silver Spoon's face: her cheeks were flushed as she rubbed her face against Diamond Tiara's flank. She was obviously crushing pretty hard on her friend, I realised. I shook my head. Why were little foals so adorable?

But at last they broke the hug, and stood smiling at each other. "Bump! Bump Sugar lump rump!" they sang in unison as they clopped their hooves, elbows and last of all those little sugar-lump rumps of theirs together in their trademark cheer.

Celestia must be smiling upon me! Now I'd have some cute foals to watch while I was beating off. I surreptitiously unzipped my pants and got myself hard as I watched the two friends gambol about in the glade, playing their little foal games, chasing each other and giggling.

I sighed and suddenly wished Sweetie were here. But sometimes you just had to do things yourself!

Suddenly the two fillies stopped their galloping around. Silver Spoon glanced about the glade, and then trotted up to Diamond Tiara and nuzzled her around the muzzle, a funny little half-smile on her face.

"Hey Tiara," she asked softly. "There's nopony around. Wanna do it again?"

Tiara looked around the glade herself, blushing. "Oh, I don't know, Spoony... are you sure there's nopony around?"

Spoony nodded. "C'mon, Tiara! Don't be so shy..." She licked her friend's cheek, and the blush on the little magenta pony's face deepened.

"Oh... OK," she replied at last.

Spoony stopped licking her cheek and brought her mouth close to Tiara's and closing her eyes stuck out her little pink tongue. Tiara glanced about one final time – thankfully I'd managed to get far enough into the undergrowth to be quite invisible from inside the glade – and then she stuck her own tongue out and moved her own face closer to Spoon's until the tips touched.

Spoony's ears suddenly flicked back and she blushed as well – and she started to flick her tongue up and down, licking Tiara's tongue and running the tip of it all the way along until her friend's knees began to tremble. Finally, Spoony took Tiara's tongue into her mouth and brought their lips flush together, and they kissed properly at last. The little gray-coated filly was definitely the more aggressive of the two, and she moved closer to Tiara, kissing her hard, and it wasn't hard to imagine her little foal tongue dipping in and out of her friend's mouth, exploring the hot wetness inside it.

Holy shit! I'd really hit the jackpot this time. A couple of filly-foolin' little foals giving me a private show! Well, there was nothing wrong with filly-fooling, after all, and it was all just a bit of healthy sexual experimentation, wasn't it? But I had to make sure I didn't come straight away, so I eased back on my strokes. It was agonising, but I wanted to prolong the whole experience – I just hoped they'd do a little more than clumsy little-kid kissing!

I needn't have worried. Silver Spoon broke the kiss and then she started to lick her little friend's ear.

"Noooo!" squealed Tiara. "Spoony! You know how sensitive my ears are! I'm going to end up peeing like last time."

But Silver Spoon didn't stop, so Tiara shied away, giggling. Spoony was giggling as well, and she began to chase her friend around the glade.

"Oh, come on Tiara!" she laughed. "I wanna see if you peed yourself again!"

"I did not!" retorted Tiara, blushing – but behind the blush she was wearing a little smile. Spoon soon caught up with her and started nosing around her backside, sniffing her cutie mark and in between her haunches.

"Oh, must you always sniff around like that?" Tiara gasped. "It's so totally embarrassing!" But it seemed as though the little filly was enjoying herself – her tongue had poked out to lick her lips and the corners of her eyes were crinkled up in pleasure.

Spoony started to sniff in earnest between Tiara's haunches, and the little magenta-coated filly took a step backwards to that her rump was up against her friend's face – but then Spoony turned her attention back to Tiara's cutie mark, and her tongue flicked out.

"Oh!" gasped Tiara.

Wow! I hadn't realised that cutie marks could be erogenous zones! It was such a shame that little Sweetie hadn't got hers yet - I'd have to make an older little foal friend to see if I could get the same effect!

Tiara's tail had begun to flick side to side as Spoony licked her, and she closed her eyes tight at the intensity of the feelings her friend was producing in her. But soon Spoony drew her tongue away from the tiara-shaped cutie mark and across her friend's flank, until it came up between her haunches – and Tiara's eyes flashed open, and her jaw dropped, as Spoony started to lick again in earnest.

"Oh...oh! Don't lick me there! It's... it's dirty!" she wailed.

"Oh no it's not," snorted Spoony as she kept on licking. She lifted her muzzle so that her tongue was lapping the spot right under Tiara's tail, and then she drew it back down to her pussy in a long lick that made her friend gasp again.

I didn't really have a very clear view of what was happening, but from the wet sounds that were emanating from Spoony's amateurish pussy-licking, I could tell that Tiara was getting extremely wet – and when Spoony lifted her mouth away to take a breath, I could see that a mixture of the magenta-coated foal's baby juices and her own saliva were dribbling down her muzzle.

But what I did get a good look at was Tiara's face – as Spoony licked her, she crinkled up her nose and her eyes with the little jolts of pleasure she was feeling thanks to her friend's tongue, and when Spoony hit just the right spot, she gasped, and a single thin string of saliva fell from her open mouth.

At last Spoony stopped licking her pussy, and she trotted up beside Tiara and licked her behind the ear again.

"Was that fun, Tiara?" she asked, a smirk on her face.

Tiara nodded, biting her lip. "Uh huh," she whispered.

Spoony started to lick her mouth, and Tiara, now less nervous, licked back – and soon the two adorable little foals were kissing again, mashing their wet lips together in their naive, charming foal way.

"Wow!" Tiara said, panting heavily, as the gray-coated filly finally broke the kiss. "Where did you learn to do all this neat stuff, Spoony?"

Spoony's face flashed with a knowing little smile. "It's a secret!" And then she started licking Tiara's ear again, whispering into it. I could just barely make out the question "...another cool trick?"

Tiara nodded. Even though she'd obviously come a little from Spoony's licking, she wanted more. Foals that age are so insatiable!

So Spoony had her friend lie on her back on the softest patch of grass in the glade with her legs splayed out. At last I could see how wet she was – her little haunches glistened gold in the fall sunlight with that mixture of saliva and pussy juice, and that cool breeze which had gratefully started to blow in my direction now brought with it the gentle spiciness of an excited little foal.

I was expecting Spoony to just kneel down in front of her and start eating her out with her little slit more open now to licking, but instead the naughty little foal clambered on top of her friend so that her own pussy was over her face.

Holy shit! They were going to 69!

My pulse was racing at this point and it was getting difficult to resist just going all out and spurting my come across the bushes I was hiding behind. But I grit my teeth and helf myself back – I needed to see how far the two little fillies were going to go!

"Wh...what should I do?" asked Tiara, unsure.

"This!" said Spoony as she bent down and started to lap away at the wide-open baby slit in front of her.

"Oh!" Tiara gasped, and as her friend's tongue continued to baste her pussy she looked up at the slit just a lick away from her own face. Lucky for me, I had a clear view of this side, and I enjoyed the sight of the little foal's eyes bugging out at Spoony's filly parts, gently parted and glistening above her.

Spoony was obviously getting a little frustrated at Tiara's shyness, so she lowered her pussy until it was touching her friend's lips – and it was then that Tiara gave it a hesitant lick. She obviously didn't mind the taste, as she went for a second lick straight away after and soon she was licking like a little pro.

Watching the little foals 69ing made me harder than I could ever remember being. But by some feat of willpower, I tore my hand off my dick and put it gingerly back in my pants. I'd decided I was going to join in with this filly fooling, and the last thing I wanted to do was to crawl out of my hiding place with my pants around my ankles, my hard-on sticking out in front of me as I lurched out like some kind of half-assed flasher/rapist and have the two foals scatter and escape.

No, the situation demanded a little more subtlety – but subtlety is hard to manage while waddling around half-naked. So I lay in wait for the ideal moment to interrupt them.

And I didn't have to wait too long – within a few moments the sweet little foals with their frenzied licking were bringing each other close to orgasm, and as I listened to their pants and gasps muffled against each other's pussies I crept through the undergrowth to the entrance of the grove. My dick was still rock hard and straining in my pants, but I ignored it – or at least I tried to.

I stepped out quickly and said in a loud, but not scary voice "Hey! What are you two fillies doing?"

The effect was immediate. They both gasped in surprise and Spoony leaped off Tiara, who rolled onto her tummy and quickly stood up on her still-shaky legs.

"The human!" cried Tiara.

They looked at me, wide-eyed and slack mouthed for a single heart-beat, and then they took off, just as I'd known they would. They galloped around the grove looking for a way out, but they soon realised the only exit was the path behind me. I stood there smiling, my hands on my hips, as the two of them approached me sheepishly.

"Uh... hello, Mr Human," said Spoony, a big nervous smile on her pretty face.

"We... we didn't know you were here," said Tiara next to her, trying to smile as well. "Can we get past? We have to go home."

"Sure," I replied. "But first you girls have to tell me what you were doing."

"Oh! No... nothing," said Spoony. "Just playing a silly little game..."

"Yeah!" agreed Tiara quickly. "Just a silly game!"

"It didn't look like a silly game to me," I said with a frown. "It looked like you two foals were filly foolin'!"

At the words "filly fooling", Tiara's jaw dropped. "No, no! We weren't filly fooling!" she protested.

Spoony looked at me. She suspected I was up to something with all my questioning, and was keeping her mouth shut to see where I was going to go with it.

"It sure looked like filly fooling to me," I said. "Two little fillies licking each other's special places..."

Tiara's eyes grew moist. "Oh, oh... p-please don't tell anypony!" She sniffed back tears. "We-we'll get in terrible trouble if anypony finds out!"

The thought of making the adorable little foal cry broke my heart – I may be a foalophile, but I'm no monster – so I stepped forward and, taking her muzzle in my hands, I lifted her face up.

"I won't tell anypony," I said, gently wiping her tears away with my thumbs and then taking my hands away.

"Really?" sniffed Tiara. She rubbed at her eyes with her forehooves.

"Really?" said Spoony, staring at me incredulously.

"Really," I said, nodding. "Besides, there's nothing wrong with filly fooling, even if some silly ponies have a problem with it."

Spoony looked at me in surprise. "You... you really think filly fooling is OK?"

"Why of course it is!" I said with a laugh. "I mean, how can something that feels so good be bad?"

Tiara cocked her head in thought, but Spoony was already nodding in agreement.

"And did it feel good?" I asked.

Tiara smiled shyly and said "Oh, yes!"

I laughed again. "Well, that's because your friend Silver Spoon here is really good at it!"

Spoony blushed – she was clearly pleased with the compliment, although it had come as a total surprise.

"And you're learning really fast, Tiara!" I added. "You'll be an expert in no time." I turned back to Silver Spoon. "She was making you feel really good, right Spoony?"

Spoony looked at Tiara. She nodded, a soppy look of love on her face, and Tiara smiled broadly back at her.

"Look, I know this is a really pretty place," I said, looking around the glade. "But don't you guys have somewhere more private to do it?"

Spoony shrugged. "It's hard to find anyplace where adults don't come," she complained.

"Well, I can help you with that, I think," I answered. "You guys are free to come over and play at the Carousel Boutique anytime!"

"The Carousel Boutique?" repeated Tiara, confused.

"Well, you can tell your parents you've come over to play with Sweetie Belle!" I suggested.

"Sweetie Belle?" Spoony stuck her tongue out, but she put it straight back in when she saw me frown. I'd forgotten that the two little fillies could be bullies, but nopony insulted my Sweetie while I was around.

"Well, you don't have to really play with her," I explained, letting the whole thing drop. "You guys can play together and I'll look after her." I smiled softly to myself, imagining the fun I would have peeping in on the little fillies sticky slit-licking games while I did naughty things to the little unicorn filly. Man, I was in for some fun if I could pull this off!

Spoony's face lit up. Obviously I'd hit on a great idea. "Is... is it really OK? You wouldn't tell anypony? Really?"

"Really really!" I said seriously. "'Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.'" Spoony and Tiara looked at each other, overjoyed. "But I have to apologise for interrupting you guys," I added. "It was very rude of me."

"Interrupting?" asked Tiara.

"Well, you were both starting to make each other feel really, really good, right?" Tiara and Spoony both nodded shyly. "And then I surprised you and you stopped – but you still feel really tight inside? Like you've got an itch, but you can't scratch it?"

They looked at each other and nodded.

"So why don't I teach you guys a new trick?" I suggested.

"But you're not a filly," protested Tiara.

"Well no," I admitted. "But I know a bit about filly fooling, and I DO know how to make a filly feel good!"

Spoony's interest was piqued. "What kind of trick?" she asked.

"Well," I explained, "First I want you to..."

And so I had Tiara lay on her back on that smooth area of grass and got Spoony to climb on top of her so that they were face to face with each other, their puffy little slits almost touching.

"See Spoony," I said. "Now you and Tiara can see how good you're making each other feel, and you can kiss at the same time as well!"

Spoony, smiling, leaned down and Tiara gulped as she kissed her on the mouth. Once she broke the kiss, Spoony looked back and asked "But how do we make each other feel good without licking?"

"Just rub your special filly places together!" I said.

"Won't that hurt?" asked Tiara, looking up at me.

"Oh no," I explained. "They're already wet and sticky – it should just feel really good. Why not try it out?"

Spoony still looked unsure – but this time it was Tiara who took the initiative. She put her forelegs around Spoony's hips and brought her own puffy red lips up against the other filly's and they both gasped when their stiff little clits touched each other as if an invisible arc of electricity had leapt between the two of them.

"Just as planned," I chuckled to myself. I rubbed my hard-on through my pants as I watched the two little fillies giggle and slide against each other, experimenting with what felt best.

Spoony was totally into it now, rubbing up and down against Tiara, her mouth open wide, her tongue lolling, her glasses almost falling off her head as she tossed her mane about. Tiara leaned up and took the glasses in her mouth and tossed them aside, then kissed her friend, hard, her tongue sliding inside the gray-coated filly's mouth.

"Oh!" Spoony gasped, surprised at how aggressive her friend had become.

Soon the glade was full of the scent of excited little fillies, and I found myself getting as hard as steel. I'd already started leaking pre-cum, so it was time to get these damn pants off. The two fillies were totally involved in each other, darting their little pink tongues in and out of each other's mouths, their glistening pussies impossibly pink and swollen, thin strings of filly juice connecting them as they brought them together then lifted them apart. So they didn't notice as I slipped my shoes off and then pulled my pants and underwear down in a single fluid motion, and kicked them away.

I crept up to the two fillies, still totally engrossed in their filly fooling, and leaning down over them I circled my arms around Spoony's chest.

"Wait... what are you doing?" she panted, shocked, as Tiara looked up at me, a nervous expression on her flushed face.

"This is the second part of the trick!" I laughed. "Now I'm going to make you foals feel extra good!" And I guided my rock-hard cock in between where their little baby parts were glued together.

The sensation, I guess I don't have to tell you, was amazing. It felt like I was spearing into pure heat and wetness, and the softness of their little undeveloped pussy lips was indescribable. But I gasped, and the fillies did too, as their stiff little clits scraped along the top and bottom of my dick as I sloughed the whole length in.

"I'll... teach... you... sexy... little... foals... to... filly... fool!" I grunted through gritted teeth as I began to thrust into the gooey little foal pussy sandwich. I knew I wasn't going to last long – I'd been at the edge of coming for most of the last half hour and I didn't think I could stop myself now – but by some Herculean effort I managed to. I wanted more than anything to come at the same time as the two little foals that were now squealing underneath my sweating and panting body.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! Tiara!" gasped Spoony, obviously near the point of no return, saliva dripping from her open, panting mouth. "Oh, I love you! I love you soooooo much!" She mashed her lips against her friend's.

"I love you too!" gasped Tiara, panting into Spoony's wet mouth.

"Oh... fucking... Celestia... you.... little....filly... fooling... bitches!" I cried out, and the two little fillies screamed as well, as I felt a spear of liquid, fiery pleasure jet up from my crotch and pierce straight up into my brain, where it exploded – and I exploded between them as well, in what felt like an endless series of blasts of blistering hot semen that mixed with their juices as I kept thrusting, my mind absolutely senseless now, my body working on automatic, pistoning back until the three of us were joined together in a grotesque sticky mess of matted fur and pubic hair.

The two fillies were exhausted but still kissing each other passionately as I slid out from between the two of them with difficulty, rolling onto the grass half-dead. I lay there for a while, panting, but then I brought my hands down to my stomach which was now plastered with a mixture of human semen and foal juice – I smelled like an orgy that had taken place in a petting zoo.

"Holy shit," I said. "I haven't come like that since I was a colt!"

The two fillies stopped kissing and looked at each other, giggling.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

"You said a dirty word!" laughed Tiara.

"What... shit?" I repeated, incredulous.

Spoony and Tiara started laughing even louder. Even after a filly-foolin' foalophile threesome, saying a rude word sent them into paroxysms of laughter!

"Man, I love foals," I muttered as I snuggled up with the two giggling little fillies. I patted my shirt pocket looking for a cigarette – but of course there was no pack there since I'd smoked my last a month ago. Damn. I had to add that to my list of things to do, right after I got the still working.

"Say, mister human," said Spoony, who had just found her glasses and was lying on her side, looking at me with those wide pony eyes of hers while Tiara cuddled her from behind. "Can we really come and play at Sweetie's anytime we want?"

"You sure can!" I said. "A human always keeps his word." Then I looked at her tummy, and then at Tiara's, and saw how matted they were. "But how are we going to get you guys clean I wonder?"

Tiara was still groggy after her orgasm, but she rolled Spoony onto her back and sniffing around her little gray tummy she gave it an experimental lick.

"H...how does it taste, Tiara?" asked Spoony.

"Salty!" Tiara replied, licking her lips. "But it's not bad!" and she went back to licking her friend's coat as Spoony giggled and blushed.

Oh well, I mused. No need for showers when pony licks pony! Now all I had to do was think of some bullshit excuse to get the two little fillies to help clean me up as well!

"Hey girls!" I said, patting my stomach. "Want me to teach you another neat trick?"

Well, this wasn't the last time I had fun with a bunch of Equestrian foals, but for now this is the end.

3 - Foalin' Around 2: Electric Scootaloo

3 - Foalin' Around 2: Electric Scootaloo

As I walked along the little woodland path that led to the CMC Clubhouse I swung my toolbox, whistling as I went. I stopped for a moment under a tall sycamore and took my hipflask out of my pocket and had a couple of hits of my latest moonshine. It still tasted just like paint-thinner, but unlike previous incarnations it didn’t make me gag. Maybe I’d gotten use to the taste, or more likely I’d just killed off the top layer of my tastebuds with the raw, astringent liquor. It did, however, burn my throat pleasantly and make me feel nicely buzzed.

I was in high spirits. I wasn’t so homesick anymore and life in Equestria for a foalophile like me was pretty good. I’d managed to get a lot more private time with Sweetie Belle recently, and I’d found myself getting soppy and sentimental over the little unicorn foal. The love in those wide green eyes of hers when she looked up at me, reaching out with her marshmallowy forelegs for a hug! The thought of how velvet-soft her coat felt against my naked skin, the memory of the gentle scent of vanilla and powdered sugar that came off her fuzzy little body and the sleekness of that curly mane under my stroking hands made me grin like an idiot to nopony in particular, and the few time the inhabitants of Ponyville had caught me doing it they’d looked at me as if I was deranged.

Sweetie had recently been getting quite brazen – just the other morning I’d woken up to find my morning wood between her little forehooves as she rubbed it against her lips, teasing me by licking lightly under the head. Until that morning I’d always found it impossible to come from morning sex, but with Sweetie’s expert tonguing it wasn’t long until I was groaning and thrusting my hips as I painted her little pink tongue with a layer of thick, gooey semen. 

She’d slid up to me, her eyes sparkling in triumph, strings of white goo still plastered on her lips and muzzle, to show me how much I’d come. And then she’d closed her mouth and swallowed it all.

And I’d gone totally nuts, grabbing her and lifting her butt up onto my pillow as she giggled and batted at me with those soft forehooves of hers, and I’d pulled her knees apart to reveal a bright pink slit that was already sticky. The little foal had obviously been excited by the baby blowjob she’d given me, and so I returned the favour, licking and sucking at her clit and burrowing my tongue into her gooey little juice-box until my chin was sopping wet with a mixture of her cum and my saliva. And soon those little round butt cheeks were shaking, her clit hot and hard as a diamond between my lips as she came with a little squeal.

That little morning get-together had almost fucked things up royally because after she came we fell asleep together, my arms wrapped around her and my fingers buried in her curly mane as she rested her head on my chest so that I could feel her warm breath against my skin while she dozed.

But our blissful, post-coital sleep was broken by the sharp and unpleasant sound of Applebloom’s high voice. 

“What the hay is going on in here!?” 

Sweetie was out of bed in a shot, in such a blind panic that she ran straight into the door post and banged her head.

“Wha’ in Equestria?!” cried Applebloom.

I sat up in bed and stared dumbly at the dizzy little unicorn and the open-mouthed earth pony now glaring at me with her eyes narrowed in suspicion. So I did the thing that’ll get you out of most sticky situations – acting like I was borderline retarded.

“What the hell’s happening?” I shouted. “What are you two foals doing in my room?”

“Sweetie Belle was in yer bed!” Applebloom accused.

“Oh Sweetie Belle,” I said, shaking my head like an indulgent father. “Were you sleep-walking again?” 

“Sleep-walkin’?” repeated Applebloom in disbelief.

“Wha? Sleep-wha? Wha?” The poor little unicorn foal was blundering about, dazed and still half-asleep.

Just my luck! Sweetie’s stumbling and incoherent mumbling was playing straight into my bullshit story.

“Poor thing!” I said. “She must have got all confused and climbed into my bed thinking it was hers!”

“Uh... yeah!” said Sweetie, slumping onto her bottom and clutching her head in her forehooves. “Confussed!”

Applebloom’s mouth was open, ready for a flurry of questions to come flying out, but I cut her off. “You should help her get back to bed, Applebloom,” I said. “I’ve been working so hard lately I need to get some more beauty sleep.”

I lay back, closed my eyes and started snoring. After a while, I opened one eye and had a quick scan of the area – it was foal free. So either Applebloom had bought my story and gone back to bed or she was already on her way to report to Applejack what she’d seen. I could see it now! Applejack would tell Rarity, and then a teary-eyed Sweetie, forced to confess, would spill the beans and not long after Celestia’s elite Pegasus guard would arrive to take me to my new home: a dungeon on the moon.

I sighed and lay back, ready to take my medicine. But the Pegasus guards never came, and so I slipped back to sleep. Making little foals come was pretty hard work after all!

* * *

But I thought it prudent to make myself as useful as possible in case any suspicion had attached to me – so when Sweetie complained to Rarity that the CMC clubhouse was too draughty, I volunteered to fix it.

“Oh, thank you darling!” Rarity said. “I would never forgive myself if poor Sweetie Belle caught a cold.” She looked over at the reams of fabric she had just levitated down from their shelves. “I’m afraid Apple-jack is the “handy” one amongst us girls, and she’s off at a rodeo or a circus or whathaveyou, and although I am rather skilled, it is with tulle and taffeta and lace rather than hammers and nails and so on...”

“My pleasure, ma’am!” I replied. I turned to Sweetie, who was staring at the reams of fabric. “Hey, wanna come help Sweetie? You can hold the nails for me.”

Sweetie’s green eyes lit up and she nodded vigorously, but Rarity glared at the little foal over her glasses.

“But you can’t, Sweetie Belle! You promised you’d help me cut this material!”

“Awwwww!” Sweetie complained. “But that’s so boring!”

“Now, be kind to your older sister,” I told her. “She really needs your help. WE can hang out some other time.”

Sweetie’s face fell. “But all she makes me do is sit on one end of the fabric while she cuts it! A rock could do the same job.”

“A rock?!?!” Rarity was scandalised. “A rock just simply will not do! It would damage the material! No, I’m afraid that your soft rump is just the thing for the task.”

“Awwwwww....” Sweetie groaned, looking back at her plump little rear end. “I wish my butt wasn’t so soft.” She turned and glared at the material. “Stupid fabric.”

I felt bad for her, and I turned to Rarity. “Can Sweetie see me off as far as the park, then? I’ll send her right back!”

“Of course,” said Rarity cheerfully, and then she turned and looked at the little foal sternly. “But make sure you come right back, young lady! No skipping off to Sugarcube Corner!”

“I won’t,” said Sweetie, suddenly much brighter. 

So it was only a few minutes later that we reached Ponyville Park, and after looking quickly left and right I dragged Sweetie into the bushes and lay her down on a soft patch of grass under a tree. I had to be twice as careful here in Ponyville! Not only could ponies trot in on me, but there were those flying ponies as well that could be spying from a cloud somewhere above. I thought that a unicorn teleporting in on me was pretty unlikely, but you never knew what could happen in this crazy universe. But still, it was a risk I was willing to take – after all, the rewards were so great!

I lay on top of the little unicorn foal, running my fingers through her curly mane and stroking her neck just below her ear, a spot she loved being touched, while she looked up at me with those pale green eyes glistening behind their black lashes. Sweetie really was beautiful – my little marshmallowy princess. And the love in those eyes just made me melt away inside. So I suddenly felt compelled to confess to her about the whole filly-fooler incident.

“Sweetie... I’m afraid I was a little... naughty recently,” I explained, hesitant about how I was going to explain myself without upsetting her too much. “I... I kind of messed around with-“

“Oh, I know about that already!” said Sweetie, still smiling up at me. 

“What do you mean?” I asked, shocked. “Me and Silver Spoon and Diamond-“

Sweetie nodded. “I saw the whole thing. You sure taught those naughty foals a lesson!” she chuckled.

I stared at her. “But... aren’t you jealous, or angry, or-“

“Nuh uh!” She shook her head. 

“Why not?” I asked in disbelief.

“You didn’t kiss them!” she said.

No I hadn’t, I suddenly realised. 

Sweetie continued. “And my big sis says that if you love someone, you kiss them!”

“So if I kissed another foal, you’d get angry?” I asked.

Sweetie cocked her head thoughtfully. “Well, I guess if you kissed Applebloom or Scootaloo that would be OK. They’re fellow Crusaders, after all and we share everything. But don’t kiss my big sister, OK!” Her face was suddenly adorably fierce. 

“I promise I’ll never, ever kiss Rarity,” I laughed, crossing myself as I made the Pinkie Pie swear. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a donut in my eye!”

“It’s CUPCAKE, silly!” giggled Sweetie. “You have to get it right or it doesn’t count!” She thumped me on the chest with a marshmallowy hoof.

“Ooof!” I groaned. “OK! Cupcake! CUPCAKE!” And then Sweetie pulled me down to kiss her, which I did – and it was a kiss that made my heart burst and my stomach flip over and at the end we were both gasping for air.

Sweetie was a sloppy little kisser and she was still licking away the saliva that had collected at the corner of her mouth as I crushed her to my chest and held her, only releasing her unwillingly when I realised that her sister would be missing her soon.

“You’d better get back home,” I said. “Or else Rarity might not let me babysit anymore!”

“Oh no!” A forehoof flew up to Sweetie’s mouth in genuine horror. And then she shot out of the bushes at a gallop, turning back to blow me a kiss before disappearing through the Park gates in the direction of the Carousel Boutique.

* * *

So now I was almost at the CMC Clubhouse. I took another long drink of moonshine and shivered.

Welp, time to do some honest work! 

I squeezed myself around the little jasmine bush that grew over the path just before it opened up into the clearing where the clubhouse was, and then I stopped dead. For standing there, in front of the clubhouse’s ramp, was little Scoots.

She was looking around, her purple shock of a mane flipping back and forth, but then she stopped and stared at the ground – and I could see that there were tears in her purple-gray eyes.

She sniffed and wiped at them angrily with a hoof. Something was clearly wrong, so I decided to find out if there was something I could do to help and stepped out into the clearing.

“Everything OK, Scoots... Scootaloo?” I suddenly remembered how much she hated my pet name for her.

The little orange-coated filly was startled by my sudden appearance, and she looked at me in shock – and then in annoyance.

“Oh, it’s you,” she said. “What are you doing here?” Her tears were gone now, but her eyes were still red and swollen.

I swung my toolbox into the air. “I heard the CMC clubhouse could do with some TLC.”

“Oh,” Scoots looked up at the dilapidated structure and shrugged. “We tried to fix the holes but I think we just made more of them.”

I had a sudden vision of the three little fillies smashing at everything with hammers and I sighed. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were totally adorable, but nopony would deny that they were also agents of pure chaos when the urge took them.

“I bet I can fix them,” I said. But then I turned from looking at the clubhouse to Scoots herself. “Are you OK, Scootaloo? You look like you’ve been cryi-”

“I haven’t been crying, OK!” she snapped, her little face suddenly fierce.

“OK, OK!” I said. “But you sure look upset about something.”

Scoots stared down at the ground. “Oh, you don’t want to hear about that sort of stuff...”

“Sure I do,” I replied.

Scoots looked up. “Rainbow Dash was supposed to come and help me train,” she explained. “The Elementary School Athletics Meet is in Fillydelphia next week, and I’ve been chosen to represent Ponyville Elementary in the 100 Yard Gallop.”

“Well, of course you have,” I said. “You’re the fastest little galloper in the school! 

Scoots seemed to grow a little more cheerful at my compliment, but then her face turned downcast again. “But she said she’d be here after lunch – and I’ve been waiting for ages!”

“She probably just got held up,” I lied, hoping to spare her feelings. “Maybe there’re some clouds that need kicking somewhere.”

Truth was, I knew Miss Rainbow Dash was in one of two places – either she was at Sugarcube Corner, her face stuck between Pinkie’s round thighs or asleep on a cloud somewhere.

Scoots looked up at the blue expanse of cloudless sky. “She’s not coming, is she?” The tone of hopelessness in her little voice made my heart break.

I sighed. But then I had an idea. “Hey – why don’t I time you?” I showed her the rather smart Equestrian watch on my wrist that Twilight Sparkle had given me as a gift.

Scoots looked at the watch, and her eyes grew suddenly brighter. “You’d help me train? For true?”

“For true!” I said. “But on one condition...”

Scoots eyes narrowed. “What kinda condition?”

“You have to help me fix the clubhouse.”

She gazed up at the broken-down structure and as she did part of the roof slid off and crashed to the ground.

“No fair!” she cried. But then she sighed and shrugged. “Yeah, OK. Whatever. You got a deal, Mr. Human.”

“Awesome!” I said, pleased that the little foal was going to let me help her out. “So... do you have a course you usually gallop, Scootaloo?”

“Oh yeah!” She cocked her head in the direction of a lone tree at the far side of the clearing. “See that apple tree over there? It’s about a hundred yards from the clubhouse – I paced it out myself!”

I squinted across at the lone apple tree and did a quick calculation and decided that little Scoots was right – it was about 100 yards away. When I turned back, the little filly was already leaning against the ramp and doing her stretches. First she stretched out her forelegs and back, then she twisted her waist and neck until they were nice and loose, and finally she lifted up her hind legs and stretched her calves and thighs. Scoots had some beautifully slender legs on her – I realised that they’d grown longer since I’d first arrived in Equestria and had developed into that adolescent lankiness I find so absolutely adorable. And as I watched her stretch them out, her butt muscles went taut and I noticed how well-toned she was – so different from my huggable little marshmallow Sweetie who was all baby fat and cuddly curves.

Last of all, Scoots stretched out her wings and made them flutter – and I suddenly found myself charmed by those tiny little things as she rowed them back and forth, loosening up her secondary shoulder muscles. They were so small, covered with fluffy down rather than feathers, and still incapable of lifting her off the ground for very long, and I smiled to myself as I remembered how much she’d enjoyed me rubbing them.

But when I came out of my reverie Scoots was staring at me, and I grinned at her apologetically.

“I’ll... just walk over to the finish, OK?” I said, leaving her to finish her stretches without me drooling over her.

Not long after, I was standing beside the apple tree, the watch in my hand and my thumb poised over the STOP button.

“Ready, Scootaloo?” I shouted across the clearing.

“Ready!” she shouted back.

“Then on your mark, get set.... GO!”

And little Scoots shot towards me like a bullet. The little filly was FAST, but more importantly she had a quick start. Those little legs of hers, as soon as they got moving, accelerated up to her top speed in only a second or two, which was pretty amazing for an elementary school kid!

It only felt like a heartbeat later that she was streaking past me and across the finishing line. I hit the start/stop button and checked my watch – 

16 seconds!

Scoots was beside me in a moment, bent over and panting. “How’d... I...do?”

“16 seconds!” I said. “That’s an awesome time!”

But Scoots was shaking her head, her mane moist with sweat, droplets gleaming on her face and also on her withers and that toned little rump of hers.

“That’s a... couple of seconds slower than... my personal best!” she panted. “It’s not good enough!”

The kid had heart! “Well, it’s your first gallop. Let’s see how we go with the next couple.”

“You have time?” asked Scoots. “You don’t have to go clear the sky of clouds or anything?”

I looked at her eager little face. “As much time as you need, Scootaloo,” I replied. “Now that’s probably enough of a cool down – let’s see how you do this time!”

* * *

And that’s how I became little Scoots’ 100 yard gallop trainer.

The kid had limitless energy and she was hungry to win – she had the makings of a great little athlete.

Now, I’ll admit that before I’d gotten to know her, I hadn’t liked Scoots as much as the other girls – and it was all down to her sometimes sarcastic little tongue, her tendency to get over enthusiastic about things and the fact that in a lot of ways she reminded me of that bitch Rainbow Dash. But now I realised I’d been wrong about her – all she’d needed was somepony to take an interest in her.

And Scoots was a filly of her words as well. Once we’d finished her training she helped me fix the CMC Clubhouse without complaint – she actually seemed to enjoy it. While she held a piece of new wooden panelling and I nailed it to the wall, she talked at a million miles an hour about what had happened in school today, about the big Athletics Meet and basically whatever popped into her head. It was like I’d turned the tap on to a steady flow of Scoots’ thoughts about everything – and it showed no sign of stopping.

But I surprised myself by how much I enjoyed listening to it all, whether it was about Archer making Sweetie laugh so hard at an impression of Rarity that she sprayed milk out of her snout or the latest skirmish in the ongoing battle between the CMC and Tiara and Spoony. It was a fascinating insight into the little fillies’ lives.

And soon Scoots was asking me questions about the human world – and she seemed genuinely interested in hearing about it. I guess with the other girls not around she didn’t feel the need to keep up with the whole “tough jock” image she’d picked up from Rainbow Dash.

“You guys really don’t have any magic?” she asked. “That’s totally weird. How does anything get done?” 

“We just use machines for everything. I guess we’re a whole world full of earth ponies really...” I said, taking a nail out of my mouth. “Hey, can you place your hoof here for a sec? Thanks.”

“Well, Pegasuses don’t have magic either,” said Scoots, holding the wood still as she watched me hammer in the nail.

“Yeah, but you guys can fly!” I replied. “That’s pretty amazing!”

The little purple-maned filly looked suddenly sad. “I wouldn’t know anything about that.”

Aw. I’d forgotten she was sensitive about not being able to fly! “Don’t worry about that,” I said. “That sort of thing just happens naturally one day – and when it does, you wonder why you were so worried about it before it did.”

Scoots looked thoughtful. “Kinda like your cutie mark?”

I nodded. “Sure.” I stepped back to look at the new panelling. Pretty good job, even if I did say so myself! The job was going well – with little Scoots helping, it would take no time at all to repair the clubhouse. “Well, let’s call it a day Scootaloo – you look pretty pooped out and I’m tired as well.”

Scoots’ face fell suddenly. “Aw, but –”

“No buts!” I said sternly. “Besides, you have to keep all that energy for gallop training tomorrow.”

Her violet eyes went wide. “You mean?”

I smiled. “Yeah, I’ll train you.” I said, suddenly driven to touch her mane, she looked so adorable. 

“You will? For true?” 

“Of course. After all, I want to see you beat that mean filly from Trottingham – what’s her name again? Tooting Star?”

“Shooting Star!” Scoots corrected me with a laugh, punching me with a forehoof. “Don’t be so dumb!”

“Ow!” I cried, rubbing my arm. The kid had a pretty substantial punch! “OK! OK! So, meet you here tomorrow after school?”

Scoots nodded enthusiastically. “It’s a date!”

* * *

I slammed my thumb down on the start/stop button and looked at the watch. “14 seconds!” I shouted as Scoots flashed past the tree. “14 seconds! You did it! You did it!”

“Stop teasing,” said Scoots, now trotting back towards me. “I did not!”

“You did too!” I said, shoving the watch in her face. “There it is!”

She glared at the watch, but then her violet eyes began to go wide. “I… did it? I beat my personal best?”

I nodded. “You totally did!” I tapped my temple with a finger. “See, I told you it’s all up h…” But I never finished the sentence as Scoots had leaped up at me and thrown her forelegs around my neck, knocking me over backwards onto my ass.

“I DID IT!” she cried, tears spilling from her eyes. “I TOTALLY DID IT!”

I lay on the grass, dazed, as the hot and sweaty little filly on top of me hugged me, but soon I came to my senses and was hugging her back, and I must have got some dirt or grass in my eye because I could feel myself starting to tear up as well.

“I told you you could,” I whispered.

“You’re the first grown up to believe in me,” said Scoots. She broke the hug and sat up, still lying on top of me, to wipe away the tears from her eyes with her forehooves.

“Aw,” I said. “I didn’t do anything much. It was those long legs of yours you should be thanking – they did all the work!”

“Long?” said Scoots, lifting up a foreleg and looking at it. “These titchy things?”

“You know, you’ve gotten taller since I first arrived in Equestria,” I said.

“Really?”

“Uh huh. They’re not titchy at all. Your wings have gotten longer as well.”

“My wings too?” She looked back at them as she gave them a few test flaps. “Yeah! Maybe you’re right.”

All this talk had made me reappraise the little filly. She really was gorgeous in her own tomboyish way – her body well-toned from all the sport she played, but still with a little baby fat left around her hips and tummy, her violet eyes almost too large for her face, her shock of a purple mane flecked with pieces of grass, her knees skinned and dirty. She smelled of sweat and little filly and I found myself intoxicated with the scent.

I felt myself getting hard, so I put my hands under her forelegs and lifted her off me before she could notice. She was pretty heavy. “Sorry Scootaloo – I’ve got to breathe!” I said. 

“Am I heavier than Sweetie Belle?” she asked suddenly.

“About the same,” I answered without thinking.

A mischievous smile flashed onto her face, and I realised that I’d said too much.

“Hey – let’s go finish the clubhouse!” I said quickly. “You’re not going to try and weasel out of our deal, are you?”

“No way!” said Scoots with an arrogant flap of her wings. “I always see things through to the end.”

“Good girl,” I said. “Now let’s hop to it!”

* * *

We were just finishing up with the final piece of panelling when Scoots suddenly asked: “Did it feel good when I hugged you?”

“It sure did!” I replied. “Your hugs are the best. But why that question all of a sudden?”

Scoots shrugged. “It’s just that you got really hard down there so I was wondering if my hug did that.”

I smashed my thumb with the hammer and cried out in pain, dropping it and shoving the mangled digit into my mouth. Scoots laughed while I hopped about until the piercing pain subsided.

“So it was my hug that did it!” She had a smile of triumph on her face.

I lay back on my ass on the floorboards of the clubhouse and looked at her seriously. “Look, Scoots… uh, Scootaloo I mean… I –”

Scoots got up and started to walk towards me. “You can call me Scoots if you like – I don’t mind anymore.”

She didn’t mind anymore? “It’s just that you’re a very pretty little filly and it’s… well, a natural reaction for a guy to have.”

Scoots’ violet eyes were thoughtful. “Like in the bath that time, right?”

I nodded. The little orange-coated filly sat down in front of me, resting her head on my lap and looking up at me.

“You made me feel really good that time as well,” she confessed. “That time when you were washing me.” Her eyes glistened. “Especially when you touched my wings.”

I put my hand on her head and stroked her purple mane as she closed her eyes in pleasure. “Well, they’re very cute little wings,” I said. “And I thought you’d like it if I touched them.”

Her eyes opened, and she looked up, almost pleadingly. “Could… could you maybe touch them now?” she asked.

I smiled and nodded. I stopped stroking her sweaty little mane and drew my hands down her shoulders to her wings and, gently interlacing them with my fingers, I started to rub and stoke the downy little digits.

“Oh yeah – that feels awesome,” purred Scoots, snuggling her head closer into my lap. “Don’t stop. It felt gross last time when you stopped.”

“I promise I won’t stop this time,” I said. Her tiny feathery wings were loosening up under my massage, and they squeezed back just like they were little hands.

“Massage my shoulders now,” she ordered after a while. “They’re achy from all that galloping.”

“Yes ma’am!” I replied, running my hands back up onto her shoulders and the upper part of her forelegs, easing those tired muscles. Her coat was dirty and sticky with sweat, but that just made it all the more exciting. “Does that feel good, Scoots?” 

“Uh huh,” she muttered into my lap. “And I can tell it’s making you feel good to!”

It was true – the velvety softness of her coat and the well-toned filly flesh under my fingers and the rich scent of her had made me rock hard.

“Yeah,” I admitted.

Scoots lifted her head and considered me, a pout on her lips. “It’s not fair that you just play with Sweetie all the time. I bet I’d be better than her at it.”

I stopped massaging. “You… you know about that?”

Scoots nodded. “Sweetie talks in her sleep,” she explained. 

That Sweetie Belle! She was going to get me in a ton of trouble. “So are you going to tell on us?”

Scoots’ expression became even more serious. “I’m still thinking about it. But I guess that if you let me play as well I won’t tell anypony.”

It took all my will power to stop myself from leaping up, pumping my fist in the air and shouting “OH FUCK YES!” and instead I just nodded. “If that’s what I have to do, then I guess I have no choice.”

“Awesome!” Scoots got up, her eyes glued to the bulge in my pants. “Ok then – take off those… what do you call them?”

“Pants,” I said. 

“Yeah, your pants. I wanna see it.”

Bossy little Scoots was back, and I knew that I’d better do as she said or else I’d be in trouble! So I unbuckled my pants, unzipped them and then slipped them off.

“That as well – whatever you call it,” she said, pointing at my underwear.

I grabbed the elastic in my thumbs and pulled them down, taking care to lift them over my now rigid dick. As soon as it escaped its confinement, it bobbed up at a 45 degree angle from my abdomen and Scoots eyes went huge.

“So that’s what it looks like!” She whistled. “It’s totally weird.”

I pulled my underwear down off my legs and tossed them aside. It was a little cool here in the clubhouse, and I shivered, half-naked. 

“You’re cold?” asked Scoots, still staring at my dick.

“Yeah,” I said.

“It’s cause your coat is all patchy,” she said, matter of fact. She looked up and saw that I was still wearing my t-shirt. “Take your blanket-thing off as well.”

I shrugged, unbuttoning it and slipping it off. Hopefully I wouldn’t be left lying here cold and alone for long!

I needn’t have worried, for Scoots parted my legs and stepped up to have a close look at my rigid erection. “So what does Sweetie Belle usually do with this thing?” she asked, reaching out with a forehoof and batting at it much like a cat would play with ball of twine. 

“Uhhhhh….” I groaned. I was so turned on that her soft little forehoof felt great just brushing against my erect cock. “Well, she doesn’t really do that – she usually just strokes it a little.”

“Like this?” asked Scootaloo, stroking my dick like it was a furry little animal. It jerked a bit under her touch and she giggled. “It’s like it’s alive!”

“Well, Sweetie uses both her hooves to grab it and kind of rub up and down… gently!” I suggested.

Scoots reached out with her other forehoof and wrapped them both around the shaft. Her violet eyes were wide, intently focussed on what she was doing, and as she gave me an amateurish little hoof-job her tongue stuck out of her mouth in concentration. It might have been the first time she’d ever done something like this, but she was a clever foal and she soon learned what I liked best by listening for my groans and watching my face grimace with pleasure.

“So this makes you feel pretty good, huh?” she asked, a supercilious little smile popping onto her face. “Does Sweetie Belle make you feel as good as this?”

I didn’t reply but just lay back, my eyes were rolling up into the back of my head. I didn’t usually enjoy hand-jobs or hoof-jobs, but Scoots’ inexperienced hooves wrapped around my hard-on were driving me wild. If this kept up, I was going to come all over her hooves rather than inside her, which is what I wanted to do. So I forced myself to sit up and gently take my cock out from between her forehooves.

“Aw!” protested Scoots. She looked up at me, frowning. “Was I doing it wrong?”

I shook my head. “No way!” I assured her. “It was just starting to feel too good, and I didn’t want everything to be over before I could make you feel good too!”

Scoots looked at me, relieved that she’d been doing well. The little foal was totally competitive! She couldn’t stand the thought of not being good at something. But then she looked confused. “Make me feel… good? But don’t we have to be in a bath and…”

I chuckled. “We can do it anywhere, Scoots! No need for a bath – although messing around in a bath is pretty fun.” I patted my stomach. “Now why don’t you climb on top of me and give me a nice hug?”

She looked at my twitching erection. “But… won’t it hurt if I lie on top of it?”

“It won’t hurt,” I said. “It’ll feel awesome to have that soft coat of yours rubbing against it!”

Scoots shrugged and gingerly climbed on top of me, trying to avoid putting too much weight on my body. I grabbed her around the waist and brought her body close against mine. 

“But didn’t I squash you last time?” she asked, concern in her violet eyes. Her haunches were against my crotch now, but she was still sitting upright.

“You’re as light as a feather,” I told her. And then I slid my hands up along her sides until I was touching the firm muscles around her wings and drew her down until her chest was against mine.

To begin with she just looked at me, unsure of what she should do, but then she suddenly realised what it was that I wanted and she lowered her face towards mine until her lips touched my cheek and then she pulled back.

I looked disappointed. “Is that all I’m getting? I’ve seen you give a kiss like that to Sweetie Belle!”

At Sweetie’s name, Scoot’s frowned. “So Sweetie kisses you on the lips, right?”

I nodded. “And she uses her tongue too,” I said. “She’s a very good kisser!”

Scoot’s competitive nature suddenly broke through her nervousness and she brought her lips against mine and straight away tried to stick her tongue into my mouth. But I intercepted that hot and wet little invader with my own tongue and gently drew it in, tasting the sweetness of apple juice and the saltiness of hay fries.

I guided her tongue with my own and taught her to not just stick it in and out of my mouth the way kids think French kissing is all about, but to explore my teeth and lips and palate, and as soon as I decided she was ready to accept my tongue in her mouth without freaking out, I slipped it against her firm lips which quickly parted, allowing me to caress the sensitive inside of her lips and along her teeth. 

But soon my little Scoots got competitive again, and she began wrestling my tongue with her own, trying to drive it out of her mouth so that she could stick hers back down my throat. The wetness and salty sweetness of the kiss was driving me crazy, and as she forced herself down on me my hard-on was sandwiched between us and the silky softness of her slit rubbed along the shaft. I groaned, and I felt a rush of precum spill out, sticking my skin and her coat together.

She broke the kiss and sat up, bringing a forehoof down to rub at the sticky goo that was plastering her tummy just above her puffy little pussy. “I didn’t know guys got sticky as well,” she remarked, grimacing a little and then with a giggle wiping the stuff off her hoof onto my thigh.

“Hey!” I cried. “You’re special place is making me sticky too, you know!” 

“It is not!” she said. But I noticed that her cheeks were flushing red in an embarrassed blush. I’d never seen the cocky little filly blush before, and it was heart-stoppingly adorable.

“Turn around, Scoots,” I said suddenly. “And lie on top of me just like you’re going to sit on my face.”

“Like... like this?” She turned around and, taking care not to kick me in the head, she swung a leg over my chest and then shuffled backwards on her knees until her pussy was just above me. She looked back, a quizzical look on her face. “What are you going to… OH!”

Without warning I’d leaned up and stuck my tongue against Scoots’ tiny little clit, now sticking out of its hood as pink and swollen as the rest of her little baby parts, and started to flick it. She was salty with sweat and her own excitement, and the ripe scent of her was everywhere. The little Pegasus filly smelled far stronger than my darling Sweetie, and I found the difference maddening. I flattened my tongue against the little nub and let it rest against it, then started licking again.

Scootaloo’s knees buckled and she almost collapsed on top of me, so I brought my hands up to grip her waist and better control her. I brought her butt down lower to save myself from getting a crick in the neck and continued licking in earnest while the little foal’s tail flicked back and forth against the top of my head.

Scoots was starting to pant now and I felt her chest slump onto my stomach as she was overwhelmed with the pleasure I was generating in her. I decided it was time to take it to the next level, so I slid my right hand over down her round butt cheek to her pussy as I kept hold of her waist with my other hand, my fingers curled up over that toned little butt and squeezing it. And then I gently slid a finger into her moist little tunnel, and she cried out in ecstasy. My questing finger met with little resistance, and I realised that she didn’t have a hymen – I guess the active little foal must have broken it during one of her many adventures. 

I rubbed her on the special spot just up and behind the curve of her pubic mound and kept on licking, her juices thick and blistering hot against my lips and dripping onto my chin. 

I was so engrossed in trying to make the little filly come that I’d forgotten about myself – and so I gasped in surprise when I felt her mouth slide down onto my cock and envelope it in heat and wetness. She’d obviously been looking at it, poking up at her lips and spilling out precum as I ate out that succulent little pussy of hers, and the darling little foal must have decided that she wanted me to feel good as well. 

Unlike Sweetie Belle, whose baby blowjobs were all about licking and teasing, Scootaloo was doing her best to swallow as much of my cock as possible – and the courageous little filly was doing a great job. Being in her mouth felt just like I was balls-deep in pussy, and I found myself pumping my hips up so that my cock was driven even deeper into her throat.

Suddenly Scoots pulled her mouth off my cock, gasping for air, and I realised I must have been a bit rough with her, so I slid out from under her hips and putting my hands under her forelegs I lifted her up so that she was face to face beside me and I could kiss her sloppy, panting mouth.

“That was awesome!” I told her, and she grinned as I kissed her face all over.

“Hey, stop it!” she laughed, pushing my face away. “You’re slobbering all over me like Winona does!”

“Oh sorry!” I said, looking abashed. Then I drew her face down close to mine and whispered “Do you want to do some more?”

Scoots nodded, and she began to turn around so that we could 69 again, but I stopped her. 

“That was fun, Scoots – but I was thinking of something else.” I reached down and took hold of the base of my cock. It was still rock hard and sticky with a mixture of precum and the little foal’s excited juices and as I lifted it, it stuck straight up, red and glistening and angry. Scoots’ eyes went wide.

“What… what should I do?” she asked, suddenly nervous. I couldn’t blame her – I’d never seen my dick quite so hard and swollen before.

I brought my free hand up to her head and stroked her neck and mane just behind the ear, calming her. “Just climb on top so that it’s pointing up at your special place,” I told her. “I’ll do the rest!”

The brave little foal nodded slowly and did as she was told, getting up and crouching over me so that she was facing me, a hind leg on either side of my thighs and her pink and glistening pussy just above the head of my dick. It was such a perverted sight, her little slit parted and swollen, translucent juices literally dripping from her, and I felt my dick jerk in anticipation.

“Is... is it going to hurt?” she asked, looking down at me with violet eyes glistening with uncharacteristic timidness.

“I would never, ever do anything that would hurt you, Scoots,” I said. “Just relax and let me do all the work.” I took hold of her waist and drew her slowly down until the tip of my drooling dick kissed her pussy, and then the whole head parted her lips and disappeared inside her with barely any resistance. Scoot’s mouth turned into a wide O and her eyes rolled back as she gasped at the pleasure that surged up inside her.

“Does that feel OK?” I asked.

“Oh, it feels… it feels so awesome!” she panted, her little wings getting rigid and sticking up off her back. 

I drew her down lower, more of my dick sliding into her like a hot knife into butter, and I gasped with pleasure myself as I felt the velvety walls of her sex squeezing me. She was tight, but not too tight, as she was producing such a flood of juices that they were overflowing and dripping down my shaft and onto my balls and abdomen.

“Want more Scoots?” I asked. I sure as hell wanted some more!

The little filly looked at down me without replying, and putting her forelegs on either side of my chest she leaned forward onto them and with a grunt forced herself down onto my cock, hard. The entire length of it pierced into her and we both cried out, and I felt her hard little clit against the base of my cock. I couldn’t believe I was balls-deep inside the little foal!

And without having to be told she lifted herself back up, squeezing her eyes closed and biting her lip, overwhelmed by the new feelings she was experiencing, and then she slammed her thighs back down. I almost came there and then, so incredible was the sensation of my cock suddenly sliding back into her hot and gooey little tunnel. 

I took my hands from her waist and let her take control, and soon she was driving herself up and down on my cock, her mouth wide open, her tongue licking her lips, tears starting at the corners of her eyes.

“It feels too… too awesome!” she cried. 

All I could do was grunt in reply as I thrust my hips up to meet hers. She was a flexible little foal so she didn’t find it difficult to match my rhythm, and soon we were fucking as if we’d done it a million times before.

After a while she got tired and slumped forward, her body hot and sweaty against mine, and it was easier to keep my rigidness slamming into her at the angle she liked best, so I kept up my thrusting as she nuzzled up against my neck, tears flowing down her cheeks and wetting my chest.

“Do it harder!” she whispered hoarsely. “Harder!”

I didn’t reply, but I brought my hands up and slid them across her sweat-slick lower back and onto the roundness of her rump. As she ground her hips back at me, the muscles underneath that soft orange coat of hers went taut and then slack in time to our fucking. Her thighs and butt were sleekly toned and felt so different to the buttery softness of my little Sweetie’s body, and I began to wonder how it would feel to fuck the little unicorn. Probably doggy-style would be best, her marshmallow-soft butt squishing up against my hips as I pummelled her mercilessly from behind, driving her tear-stained face into the mattress of my bed.

I was getting close now, and I could tell that Scootaloo was at around the same point. Her mouth was wide open and her panting was getting quicker, turning into little squeals as I slammed her up and down on my slick, iron-hard erection.

“Sweet Celestia, I’m gonna come!” I groaned. “I’m gonna come inside you, Scoots!”

“C… come inside me?” the little foal repeated, almost out of her head with ecstasy.

“Gonna fill your womb with my cum, you sexy… little… Pegasus… foal!” I almost shouted as I thrust into her three final times…

…and then I came, so hard I thought I’d broken something inside me and it was my life that was flowing up out of my cock in an ecstatic explosion of force. And Scoots came as well, grinding her little clit against the base of my cock, biting at my neck to stop herself from crying out, hot breath and saliva coating my skin as my cock continued spurting blistering hot blasts of semen into her, coating the insides of her little undeveloped womb.

“Holy shit!” I gasped. I lifted the exhausted filly off me, and my now softening cock slid out of her with a pop, and after it a flood of my cum mixed with her juices poured out onto my stomach. It looked like four or five guys had just blown their loads in her! Must be the vegetarian diet and all that exercise I’d been getting.

I lay her down next to me gently, and then turned to face her. Her body glistened with beads of sweat and her purple mane was sopping wet, lying on her forehead as if she’d just come out of a shower. 

“Did… did I do OK?” she whispered, her big violet eyes considering me under half-hooded eyelids. The poor little foal looked worn out!

“You did great!” I said, kissing her and tasting salt on her lips.

“Better than Sweetie Belle?” she asked, her eyes suddenly glittering with eagerness.

“Hey!” I laughed, scandalised. “You can’t ask that! It’s… it’s not something you talk about.”

“Oh,” said Scoots, obviously disappointed. She really was a competitive little foal. Then she brightened up. “Hey, all three of us should totally do it! Then I’ll know if I’m better than her.”

“You know what, Scoot-scootaloo?” I said, hugging her to me, my hands caressing those soft, feathery wings now furled on her back. “I’m liking this idea!”

So did Scoots end up beating Shooting Star in the Elementary School Athletics Meet, I hear you ask? What do you think? After all, she did have the best. trainer. ever!

And did she ever get to compete against Sweetie to find out who was the best at sex? Well, you’ll have to wait for the next part to find out, because for now this is 

THE END

4 - Filly Foolin’ 2: Camp Out Capers 

4 - Filly Foolin’ 2: Camp Out Capers 

Deep in the Whitetail Woods, in a little glade which nestled in the curve of the gentle river from which the woods got their name, the little foals of Ponyville Elementary were busy setting up tents. It was the annual Camp Out, usually one of the happiest events in the school calendar - but at least *one* little pony wasn’t having much fun.

“D’we really have ta share a tent with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon?” Applebloom asked Miss Cheerilee in annoyance, pointing at the two mean fillies who were standing by and laughing at Snips and Snails as they tried to erect their own tent. 

“All the tents are five-pony tents,” explained Miss Cheerilee with a gentle smile. “And the three of you wanted to be together, which leaves *how* many spaces left in your tent?” She left the question hanging in the air.

“Ooh, ooh I know!” squealed Sweetie Belle, hopping up and down excitedly. “Two! Two!”

“Augh!” Scootaloo shook her head. “But why does it have to be *those* two?”

“Yeah!” said Sweetie Belle. “Why couldn’t Twist be in our tent?”

Applebloom kicked Sweetie with a hind hoof, but Miss Cheerilee was already answering her question. “Twist asked to be put in a different tent-” But before she could continue there was a sudden crash as Snips’ and Snails’ tent collapsed on top of them, and Cheerilee shook her head. “I have to go sort that out,” she said.  “Now all of you get to work and help Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon set your tent up!”

The three Cutie Mark Crusaders walked over to where the roll of canvas, metal poles and ropes were lying in a pile. They were soon joined by Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara who, having quickly lost interest in the slapstick of the two clumsy colts, trotted over to join them.

“Oh, perfect timing, Cutie Mark Crusaders,” said Spoony, a poisonously sweet smile appearing on her face. “We’ve been waiting for you to come help put this tent up.”

“But you haven’t even started yet!” protested Scootaloo.

“We were just thinking about the best way to do it efficiently,” said Tiara. “And we decided that it was better if we waited for you three to join us before we started.” 

Spoony giggled and pointed at the jumbled pile. “Scootaloo, you’re the tallest so you should hold up the metal poles. Applebloom, since you’re the strongest, you should knock the pegs in. Sweetie Belle, we know how much you loooove fabric, so you should wrap the tarpaulin.”

“But wha’ are you two goin’ ta do?” demanded Applebloom.

“We’re your managers, silly!” laughed Tiara. “Somepony needs to keep you fillies on task. Besides, you might even earn a tent-setting-up cutie mark and Spoony and I would never, *ever* forgive ourselves if we stood in the way of that!” 

“Why, you mean little…!” Scootaloo was about to advance on the two bullies, but Applebloom put her foreleg in her way.

“Let’s jus’ do it,” said the little earth-pony with a sigh. “Ah’m kinda tired of arguin’ at the moment.”

Scootaloo looked at her friend in sudden concern. That sure didn’t sound like the Applebloom she knew! But the little earth pony had already picked up the mallet in her mouth and with a sigh Scootaloo turned away from the still giggling Tiara and Spoony and went to help her.

Sweetie was also hard at work. “Dumb fabric,” muttered the little unicorn as she took the edge of the tent roll and started to pull it out flat on the ground. But suddenly the tarpaulin flew back with a snap and wrapped her up in it and then went rolling down the hill towards the river. Scootaloo and Applebloom dropped everything and galloped after the bouncing and careening roll while the two mean little fillies’s giggling turned to boisterous laughter.

“Oh, I just *love* camping out,” said Tiara, slipping a foreleg around her friend’s shoulders.

“Me too, Tiara,” said Spoony, looking quickly left and right and then resting her head on Tiara’s shoulders when she knew nopony was looking.

* * *

After dinner, Miss Cheerilee left the students to their own devices until bed time. The three Cutie Mark Crusaders sat around their own little fire, tired and dirty from their tribulations with erecting the tent – and not just that! Even the fire had taken them half an hour to light, and they’d been covered in mud and twigs and ash in the process. 

Scootaloo sat throwing popcorn kernels into the fire while Sweetie Belle toasted marshmallows on the end of a stick she held in her mouth. But Applebloom just looked into the flames and sighed.

“Hey, didja hear, didja hear?” said Sweetie suddenly. “Archer got bitten by a leech. It was so totally gross! Miss Cheerilee said she’d put salt on it, but Archer freaked out and tried to pull it off and now there’s blood *everywhere*!”

“Oh, that’s an interestin’ story,” said Applebloom, not really listening.

“Interesting? It’s *hilarious*!” chuckled Scootaloo. She threw another kernel on the fire and laughed as it popped and then shrivelled up in the flames.

Sweetie turned to Applebloom. “Something’s worrying you,” she said, her face serious. “I can tell.”

Applebloom sighed again.

Sweetie turned to Scootaloo and whispered, “Maybe she has a crush on some pony.” 

“It’s Twist,” replied Applebloom with another sigh.

Scootaloo’s eyes went huge. “You have a crush on *Twist*?”

“Wha’? No!” Applebloom was horrified. “Ah don’t have a crush on Twist! It’s just…” She tossed a dried leaf onto the fire and watched as its edges curled up until it burst into flames and turned black. “It’s just that we’ve kinda… *drifted* away from each other. Ah guess that since she’s got her cutie mark an’ all, we don’t really have that much in common no more.”

Her friends didn’t reply. They’d noticed the very same thing. Twist was hanging around with the older fillies more and more these days – and she’d even been hanging around with boys as well!

“I know what’ll cheer us up,” said Sweetie suddenly. “Let’s play some Truth or Dare!”

“That stupid game,” muttered Scootaloo. Every time they played it she always seemed to end up having to doing some ridiculous dare of Sweetie’s, and she knew better than to give the cheeky little unicorn foal a chance to make her look silly.

“It’s not stupid!” said Sweetie Belle, annoyed. “My big sis plays it with her friends all the time.”

Applebloom’s face brightened. “Actually, tha’ sounds like a great idea. So who wants to go first?”

The three friends stared at each other in silence.

“Augh!” muttered Scootaloo at last. “Alright, I’ll do it. Just to get it over with.”

“Truth or Dare!” chimed the other two fillies. 

Scootaloo lifted a forehoof to her chin and thought for a moment. “I choose – dare!” She flared up her wings and glared at her friends in defiance of them finding a tough enough dare for her to perform.

Sweetie giggled. “I dare you to…. Eat all these marshmallows!”

Scootaloo’s face fell. “Aw, Sweetie Belle! You *know* I hate marshmallows. They’re just pure sugar!”

“Aw, don’ be such a big baby,” laughed Applebloom. The game was already starting to cheer her up. “Would you prefer ta do truth instead?”

“Oh alright,” said Scootaloo. She grabbed the big bag of marshmallows Sweetie offered her and one after the other she stuffed them into her mouth, grimacing each time. Finally she came to the last hoof-ful, and she needed the other two fillies’ help to stick them into her mouth.

“Yer supposed ta swallow, you know,” said Applebloom, chuckling.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. The candy in her mouth had begun to melt and a thin trickle of white liquid started to drool out of one corner of her mouth. At the sight, Sweetie began to laugh.

“Hey Scootaloo!” she cried, “It looks just like your mouth is full of come!”

“Her mouth is fulla wha’?” repeated Applebloom. “What in the hay are you talkin’ about, Sweetie Belle?”

Sweetie opened her mouth to reply but Scootaloo punched her on the shoulder with a forehoof and then madly swallowed down all the white goo.

“Ow!” cried Sweetie, rubbing her shoulder. “What’d you do that for?”

Scootaloo glared at her, and the little white unicorn’s face suddenly lit up in understanding.

But Applebloom had already forgotten about the whole thing. “So whose turn is it next?” she asked, eager to get to her own turn. 

Suddenly there was the sharp crack of a twig snapping nearby and the three fillies, startled, turned to see Spoony and Tiara slip into the light of the campfire.

“Are you three playing that little foals’ game?” asked Spoony, her beautiful face made somewhat grotesque by the sneer it wore and the flickering light of the campfire.  “How *totally* lame.”

“What have you two bin doin’?” asked Applebloom, her eyes accusing. “Miss Cheerilee said we weren’t supposta go out into the forest when it’s dark.”

Tiara she looked at Spoony and the two of them blushed deep red. “Oh, nothing that would concern you, Applebloom,” said the pink-coated filly with a sniff. “We just went for a walk because it was so boooring sitting around here at the camp doing nothing.” 

“Then why don’t you join us?” asked Sweetie. Scootaloo and Applebloom both glared at the little unicorn, but she just looked back at them and shrugged. “Aw, the game’s so much more fun with more ponies playing!”

“Ah guess yer right,” said Applebloom. Anyway, there was a chance they could get the two mean fillies to do something embarrassing, and that would go a long way to cheering her up!

Tiara and Spoony looked at the laughing CMC and then at each other. It did look like they were having fun!

“Oh alright,” said Spoony, sitting down with Tiara on the edge of the blanket a little away from Applebloom and the others. “We’ll play your silly game.” 

Scootaloo looked from one to the other of the two mean fillies. “So, who’s gonna go first?” she asked, a smirk on her face.

“Spoony!” said Tiara, “Tiara!” said Spoony at exactly the same time.

“You can’t *both* go at the same time!” protested Sweetie Belle.

A quick game of rock-scissors-paper decided the matter and Spoony had to go first.

“Truth or dare!” chorused the little foals.

“Truth,” said Spoony nervously.

“Do you have a crush on anypony?” asked Applebloom through narrowed eyes, a soft smile on her face.

Spoony’s eyes straight away flicked to Tiara and she swallowed. But she quickly turned back and, flustered, chose “Dare!” instead.

Sweetie opened her mouth, ready to suggest a dare, but Applebloom leaped in instead.

“Ah saw Twist and Pip going off together into the woods earlier,” she said. “I dare ya to follow them and find out what they’re doin’!”

“What a lame dare,” sniffed Tiara. “Are you sure you foals know how to play this game?”

“A dare is a dare,” said Scootaloo. “Unless you’re too chicken! Maybe you wanna do truth instead?”

“Alright, I’ll go,” said Spoony with a sigh. She got to her feet and picked up a torch in her mouth.

“Ya don’t  need t’ take a torch,” said Applebloom. “Princess Luna’s moon’s jus’ come up – you’ll be able to see everythin’.”

Spoony glared at the little rose-maned filly, but then with a shrug she put the torch back down and disappeared into the darkness outside the ring of the campfire’s light.

Scootaloo leaned over to Applebloom and whispered. “Nice work! With Silver Spoon gone, we can have some fun with Tiara for a little while.” 

Tiara looked across the campfire at the three Cutie Mark Crusaders, who had suddenly started to stare at her. With Spoony no longer by her side she was feeling a bit out of place, but she quickly went on the offensive.

“So I guess you guys have been looking forward to the camp out all year,” said Tiara with a smirk. “Maybe one of you will get a ‘camping out’ cutie mark!”

Sweetie Belle looked at the others. “I guess it *could* happen.”

“The only way to get a cutie mark is through lots of experience,” continued Tiara haughtily. “Just like Spoony and me.” 

“Don’t you think we already know that?” said Scootaloo hotly.

Tiara shrugged. “Oh, it’s alright I suppose. While you’re still a little foal you don’t have all the worries that a grown up does.”

“But you’re the same age as us!” protested Sweetie.

Tiara snorted. “Being grown up has nothing to do with age,” she said. “But I guess you foals have no idea what I’m talking about…”

“We do too!” said Sweetie, annoyed.

Applebloom looked at Tiara. “Yer still talkin’ about experience, right?”

Tiara nodded. “Me and Spoony have done all sorts of grown up things!” she said, lifting her snout haughtily in the air.

“Like what?” demanded Scootaloo through narrowed eyes.

Tiara blinked. “Uhhh….” She couldn’t very well tell them about the things her and Spoony did!

Applebloom snorted, unimpressed. “Well, ah’ve done some grown up stuff!” She drew closer to the others, her voice a low conspiratorial whisper. “One time ah snuck myself some cider while Big Macintosh and my sis had their backs turned.” 

“You’ve drunk cider?” Scootaloo’s eyes went wide. 

“Wow!” cried Sweetie. “What did it taste like?”

“Jus’ like applejuice,” said Applebloom, her chest swelling at the other fillies’ impressed reactions. “But a bit bitter, too. And it had lots of bubbles, jus’ like sarsaparilla!”

“So did you get drunk?” asked Tiara, who was also leaning forward. The one time she’d attempted to try some of her dad’s dandelion wine, she’d been caught and got a spanking. Her little rump still stung from it!

Applebloom opened her mouth to say that she had, but she quickly felt bad about lying, so instead she said “Well, ah dunno. But ah felt a little dizzy afterwards, and sleepy.”

Tiara nodded. It sounded like Applebloom was telling the truth – sometimes her dad would have a few drinks and he’d start walking a little strangely, and often she’d come down for a drink of water after going to bed and she’d find him on the couch, already asleep.

“But did it feel good?” pressed Sweetie.

Applebloom nodded. “It sure did!”

Suddenly there was a rustling in the bushes not far from them and the fillies around the campfire fell silent, worried that somepony had been eavesdropping – but it was just Spoony, back from her dare. She stepped into the glowing circle of the campfire, a strange look on her face, and quickly sat down on her haunches next to Tiara.

“So what did ya find out?” asked Applebloom eagerly. 

Spoony found it hard to meet Applebloom’s gaze and she stared at the fire instead. “Well….” 

“Come on, tell us!” said Scootaloo. “Or did you chicken out after all?”

“Oh, just tell us what you saw, Spoony!” said Tiara impatiently.

Spoony leaned forward and whispered hoarsely. “I found the two of them in a little glade near the river. Pip was lying down and Twist was kind of kneeling over him. At first I thought she was helping him because he’d hurt himself, but then I saw her head going up and down.”

“Her head was going up and down?” repeated Applebloom, utterly confused.

Spoony’s eyes went wide.  “She was sucking on Pip’s weenie!”

“Gross!” cried Applebloom in horror. “Why in Equestria would she be doin’ tha’?”

“Oh, sucking on weenies isn’t *that* gross,” said Sweetie, but when Scootaloo glared at her and she realized what she’d just said, her forehooves flew up to her mouth. 

Luckily Spoony was still breathlessly describing what she’d seen, so Applebloom hadn’t noticed.  “And while she was doing it, Pip was squirming and moaning so loud it was like he was in pain or something.”

“Oh, it doesn’t hurt,” said Sweetie. “It just feels so good that they have to moan and stuff.”

This time Applebloom heard her. “How in tarnation d’ya know so much about tha’ sorta thing?” she demanded. 

Tiara was looking at the little white unicorn with a mixture of surprise and grudging respect. “So what base are you on, Sweetie Belle?” 

“’Base’?” Sweetie blinked in confusion.

“Oh, you can be such a foal sometimes!” sighed Tiara. “You know - it’s how far you’ve done stuff with somepony.” She counted off on her hooves. “First base is kissing, second base is letting a colt touch your boobs, third base is touching each other between the legs and stuff, and a home run is…” She blushed. “You know – *doing* it!”

“’Doin’ it’?” repeated Applebloom.

“She means letting a stallion put his weenie inside you,” said Scootaloo.

“Yer can do that?” asked Applebloom, her eyes wide. She looked at the other fillies and suddenly her stomach sank. Everypony except for her knew all about this stuff, even her best friends! “So wait – which base is everypony on?” 

Tiara and Spoony looked at each other then turned back to the CMC.

“Tiara and I are on third base,” said Spoony, blushing.

Applebloom didn’t say anything, but turned to Scootaloo who was smiling with uncharacteristic shyness. “How about you, Scootaloo?”

“Well,” said Scootaloo sheepishly. Usually she’d have refused to answer a question like this one, but the sugar in all the marshmallows she’d been dared to eat had gone to her head and her inhibitions were lowered. “Let’s just say that I… I kind of hit a home run recently.”

Applebloom’s jaw dropped. “A home run? With who?”

Scootaloo stared at the ground, kicking the dirt with a hoof and blushing fiercely. “Well, it’s kind of a secret.”

Applebloom turned to Sweetie Belle, who blushed as well. “Aw, Sweetie Belle, not you too?”

The little unicorn nodded, her eyes glued to the ground. 

“Even Sweetie Belle’s done it?” cried Applebloom in despair.  “But the farthest ah’ve gone is first base!”

The two mean fillies started to giggle. 

“Oh, it’s nothing to be ashamed of,” said Tiara with a smirk. “I guess some fillies are just… late *bloom*-ers!”

The joke made Spoony laugh out loud. “Oh Tiara, you’re sooooo witty!”

Little tears had started to roll down Applebloom’s cheeks.  “I really am jus’ a baby!” she wailed.

“Hey, you big bully!” Scootaloo trotted up to Tiara, a scowl on her cute little face. “Stop saying all that stuff!”

“Yeah!” said Sweetie Belle, who had thrown her forelegs around Applebloom’s shoulders and was holding her as she cried.

But Tiara just laughed, and taking Spoony by the forehoof they both galloped out into the moonlit night until only their giggling could be heard.

Scootaloo shook a forehoof at the darkness. “You two better gallop! If I catch you…!”

“Aw, jus’ let ‘em go, Scootaloo,” said Applebloom, wiping at the tears in her eyes with her forehooves. “Ah’m in no mood ta fight.”

“Don’t listen to those guys,” said Scootaloo. “Just because you haven’t done any stuff like that doesn’t make you a baby.”

“Yeah!” said Sweetie Belle. “Besides, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon have only done that kinda stuff with each other. *Any*-pony can do that!”

“With – each other?” Applebloom’s eyes went impossibly wide. “Yer mean-” Her voice lowered into a hoarse whisper. “Filly-foolin’?”

Sweetie nodded. “Uh huh! I caught them doing it in the Whitetail Woods. But don’t worry – the human taught them a lesson.” She laughed. “He’s really good at doing stuff like that!”

Behind Applebloom, Scootaloo was desperately gesticulating for the little unicorn foal to stop talking, but it was too late. “Th’ *human*?” repeated Applebloom. 

Suddenly everything fell into place and the little earth pony looked from Sweetie Belle to Scootaloo and back again. “Don’ tell me ya’ve been doin’ stuff – with *him*?” Her face was a mask of horror.

Scootaloo rubbed her head with a forehoof sheepishly. “Well, maybe.”

Applebloom’s shock deepened. “But he’s a grown-up! Ain’t that sorta thing illegal?”

“He’s not such a bad guy, you know,” protested Sweetie. “He’s been helping Scootaloo with her running and he’s much kinder to me than my big sister is!” 

“He never forced us to do anything,” added Scootaloo. “And he’s so much cooler than all the lame colts in our class. I mean, come on-” She stuck out her tongue. “Snips and Snails?”

“Pipsqueak is kinda cute,” said Sweetie.

“He’s a bit too young,” said Scootaloo. “And besides, Twist got there first.”

The sudden reminder of what Twist had been doing forced Applebloom into a deeper despair. “Ah – ah jus’ don’t understand nothin’ anymore,” she said, slumping back onto her haunches.

For a long time the three Cutie Mark Crusaders sat there in silence, and nothing was heard except for the far off sounds of other foals talking in their tents and the occasional ‘pop!’ of a leaf or twig in the campfire.

Suddenly Applebloom stood up.

“You OK?” asked Scootaloo. The look on little rose-maned filly’s face was unreadable.

“Ah jus’ need t’ be alone for a little while,” replied Applebloom coldly. “Ah’ve got some thinking to do.” And then she slipped away into the darkness. Sweetie got up to follow her, but Scootaloo touched her shoulder and shook her head.

“Let her go, Sweetie Belle,” said the little Pegasus foal, her violet eyes sad. “She’ll be okay.”

“I hope she doesn’t get the human in trouble,” said Sweetie Belle, tears starting in her own green eyes. 

* * *

“Ah jus’ knew that human was up ta somethin’!” muttered Applebloom as she walked through the woods in the direction she knew the river was. Her eyes, used to the bright yellow and orange of the campfire, had at last accustomed themselves to the ghostly light of Princess Luna’s moon hanging overhead, and the way became easier, revealed by the magic of moonlight.

The little filly looked up at the kindly silver-blue orb lighting her way and sighed. “Oh Princess Luna, thanks fer yer help - but ah still feel so sad!” 

But as she walked her sadness quickly became anger. Jus’ what was *with* that human anyway? Playin’ around with foals when there were all sorts of beautiful single mares in Ponyville. Why would somepony do that?

“Ah guess he jus’ finds foals cute,” she reasoned. That kinda made sense, didn’t it?

But why did it hafta be her two best friends?

…and why hadn’t he tried to do any of that stuff with *her*? 

“Ah guess ah jus’ ain’t cute enough,” she muttered, squeezing her eyes tight to try and stop the tears that suddenly threatened to burst out.

Soon Applebloom could hear the bubbling of the river ahead, and as the trees thinned out a silver-blue ribbon of reflected light appeared enticingly beyond the woods. But then she heard something other than the flowing of water over river pebbles. Jus’ what *was* that? It sounded like whispered voices and giggling!

A few feet later she reached the river and realized that the sounds were coming from a little way upstream, so she crept along the bank on the sand so that her hoof-falls wouldn’t be heard.

There was a tiny path, almost invisible, that suddenly lead away through some sassafras trees and into the darkness, and the little earth pony, her heart in her throat, slipped along it. But no sooner had she begun when the path quickly opened into a little shadowy glade. The moonlight illuminated the nearer side, but in the farther shadows there was movement that she could sense rather than see. There was somepony there!

An’ it was more than jus’ one pony! The two shadows were close together and the strangest sounds were coming from them. Were they wrasslin’ or fightin’ or somethin’?

Suddenly she felt cold in the pit of her stomach. It… it wasn’t Twist and Pipsqueak, was it?

Applebloom crept closer. It was lucky that she was small and light, as it made her one of the best sneakers in all of Ponyville Elementary. She nimbly hopped over fallen logs and twigs and crisped-up leaves and ducked under low-hanging tree boughs and creepers until she was almost so close she could have reached out and touched the two shadow-ponies. 

The muttering and whispering had now resolved into whispered words, and Applebloom could at last understand what they were saying.

“Shhhh, shhhh!” said one of the voices. “You’re going to get us caught!”

“Everypony’s back in the camp!” whispered the other. “Nopony will find us. Stop worrying!”

“Hhhhey – stop! Don’t lick me there… oh!”

Suddenly one shadow pushed the other into the shafts of moonlight and Applebloom immediately recognized the coiffured lavender mane with its white streak.

It was Tiara!

“Spoooooony!” gasped the mean filly hoarsely, sitting up and rubbing her butt which she’d landed on. “Don’t be so rough!”

Silver Spoon leaned out of the shadows and slipped on top of her friend. “Oh, stop complaining Tiara. I know you like it.” She brought her face close to the pink-coated filly’s and glued their lips together.

Applebloom’s eyes went wide. Wha’ in Equestria did they think they were doin’?

Tiara struggled, but it was all pantomime. She was soon embracing Spoony and drawing her closer down onto the dew-laden grass, and as she did she wrapped her hind legs around Spoony’s hips, her hooves hooked together at the small of her back. 

“Oh!” gasped Spoony against Tiara’s lips. “You’re… you’re so sticky down there, Tiara.” 

“You are too!” laughed Tiara. She lifted her butt off the ground and began to rub her pelvis against her friend’s.

Applebloom had never seen anything like it. So her friends had been telling the truth. They *were* filly-foolers! 

As she watched the two fillies roll around on the grass, humping each other, their tongues darting in and out of each other’s mouths, Applebloom begun to feel funny. A strange flutter had appeared in her tummy, like dozens of butterflies were stuck inside, and her chest felt like somepony was squeezing it. And all the while there was a prickly itchiness in her body, like when she’d brushed past that poison ivy on the camp out last year – but the itchiness wasn’t just on her skin, it was inside her bones as well!

The sensations were getting stronger now, and Applebloom felt her chest swelling up like a balloon, but the strangest thing was that a certain part of her was getting hotter by the second. She slid a forehoof down and gingerly touched herself where the sensation was strongest, and she almost yelped.

She’d had no idea it would feel so good! She’d felt the funny tingly sensation a few times before, while climbing the rope in gym class or sliding down the slippery slide on her tummy, but it had never felt as strong.  She touched herself again, biting her lip to stop herself from crying out, and this time she was even *more* sticky down there in the special spot between her hind legs.

She brought her hoof back up. It was covered in wetness, like she’d peed herself, but as she sniffed at it she knew it couldn’t be pee. It smelled thick and strong, like the inside of her big sister’s spice cupboard.

The itching had turned into a whole bunch of little flames dancing up and down her spine, but the hottest one was burning in between her haunches. Applebloom couldn’t resist pressing her hoof against herself again - but the feeling was so strong this time that a soft gasp escaped from her lips.

In the glade the two kissing and humping fillies stopped dead.

“Who’s there?” whispered Spoony, sliding off her friend and crouching in the moonlight on the grass next to her.

Applebloom, her heart threatening to leap out of her chest, turned to creep quickly away through the undergrowth, but before she could take more than a few steps a hoof was roughly pressed over her mouth. She tried to scream, but it came out muffled – and even though she struggled as hard as she could, she was soon dragged into the bushes.

Suddenly torchlight lit up a face right in front of her own. It was Diamond Tiara! Lit from beneath, and half-shrouded in shadow, her face had an even more devilish cast than usual.

“We know you were spying on us,” said the pink-coated filly seriously.

“Now don’t try and shout,” said Spoony, who was holding her tightly from behind. “Your friends are too far away to hear you.” She slid her hoof from Applebloom’s mouth.

“Jus’ let me go,” pleaded Applebloom. “Ah – ah promise ah won’t tell on you!” 

“Oh, we know you won’t tell on us, blank flank” said Spoony into her ear. “We’re going to make sure of that.”

“Wha… what d’ya mean?” whispered Applebloom in horror.

“We’re going to make you our accomplice!” said Tiara, the corners of her lips curving into a demonic smile. She turned and led the way while Spoony, holding both of Applebloom’s forelegs tightly behind her back, frog-marched her back to the little moonlit glade.

“Wha’… what are yer going ta do ta me?” demanded the little rose-maned filly. 

“Oh, we’re just going to help you get some experience, pint-size!” said Spoony with a laugh.

Tiara switched the torch off and Applebloom suddenly found herself unable to see anything. But as Spoony marched her forward the little earth pony’s eyes adjusted to the moonlight once more and she saw that Tiara was lying back on the grass. Her legs were splayed wide apart, and she was wearing a wicked grin on her face as she parted the lips of her special place with her forehooves!

Applebloom had not time to react as Spoony straight away pushed her face down in between Tiara’s open haunches. A strong, musky scent was emanating from there, and in the bright moonlight Applebloom could see Tiara’s slit glistening just like the dew-coated grass she was lying on. The little rose-maned filly began to struggle, digging her hooves into the ground, but Spoony was too strong for her. 

“Oh, just lick her,” said Spoony. “This way you’ll go straight to third base and nopony will make fun of you anymore.”

“But ah don’ wanna!” cried Applebloom, jerking her head left and right as Spoony leaned her weight down on her from above. “Ah ain’t no filly-fooler!”

“You really *are* a baby!” said Tiara in exasperation. “Just take your medicine like a big pony.”

And with that the mean little filly lifted her butt off the ground and pushed herself forward so that her gooey slit was brought fully flush against Applebloom’s lips.

“Yuk!” cried Applebloom, twisting her head away – but Spoony grabbed her mane and pulled her face back around.  She pushed Applebloom forward until her lips were forced back against Tiara’s sex, and this time they stayed there.

The smell was so intense this time that Applebloom gagged. Tiara’s special place smelled a bit like her own did, but it was also different somehow, and the mean filly was so wet down there that some of her juices couldn’t help but get into Applebloom’s mouth. They tasted was so sharp and salty that she spluttered.

Tiara, meanwhile, had started to pant from the intensity of the sensations she was now feeling. Applebloom’s lips were brushing back and forth against her slit as she struggled and it felt amazing! Up til now, she’d only ever felt Spoony’s lips down there, and the novelty combined with the fact that Applebloom didn’t want to do it made it even naughtier than usual. It felt much nicer when Spoony did it to her, of course. Her friend’s hot little tongue was able to slip and slide all over her special place and even inside it, and sometimes Spoony would even lick her bottom! But Tiara liked it best of all when she would put her mouth on the little bump at the top of her slit, that place that always felt more sensitive than anywhere else, and suck on it.

Oh, thinking about all the times she’d played at filly foolin’ with her best friend made Tiara feel even more excited. She gripped Applebloom’s head and pushed it down hard, grinding up at the little earth-pony’s face and rubbing her hardening clit on lips already wet with her juices.

Even in the pool moonlight Spoony could see how flushed Tiara’s face was getting. The gray-coated filly couldn’t help but giggle as she kept pushing Applebloom forward, using the little blank-flank’s face like a toy to make her friend feel good. And while she did it she pulled on Applebloom’s mane until she cried out, biting her own lip as she did - oh, the funny feelings in her tummy were getting stronger!  It was like she was swimming in the ocean and waves were flowing over her so that her stomach would rise up and then fall again. And every time she rose, the heat in between her haunches intensified. 

Applebloom suddenly stopped struggling and went limp. It was just too much - losing Twist, finding out that her friends had been doing it with the human *and* that they’d been keeping it secret from her!  Tears welled up in her eyes, making the fur above Tiara’s slit wet as Spoony continued to push her face against it. She might as well become a filly-fooler. It was the only way she was ever gonna become a big pony! 

In despair, Applebloom opened her mouth and had just begun to stick out her tongue when a sudden shout came from the far end of the glade.

“Let go of our friend, you big bullies!”

It was Scootaloo! The little Pegasus filly leaped out of the darkness and with a furious flapping of her downy little wings she flew through the air straight at Spoony.

The gray-coated filly had no time to react, and she yelped in pain as Scootaloo crashed into her and bowled her over, and soon the two fillies were a flurry of hooves and elbows and knees as they tumbled over the grass, kicking and punching each other.

Applebloom, meanwhile, got to her feet, spitting and wiping the taste of Tiara out of her mouth with her hooves. Tiara herself was already on her hooves and about to rush over to help Spoony in her wrestling-match with Scootaloo, but she managed to take only a single a step when a little marshmallowy hind-leg jutted suddenly out of the darkness tripped her over.

“Good work Sweetie Belle!” cried Scootaloo, covered from ear to tail in sweat and dew and blades of grass.  She leaped on top of the exhausted Spoony and, holding the bully’s forelegs down, she sat down on her chest grinning in triumph while the gray-coated filly pumped and kicked her hind legs in the air and squealed. 

Sweetie, meanwhile, was having trouble dealing with Tiara – the two of them weren’t really used to fighting, and were just slapping the air in front of each other’s faces with a flurry of hooves – so Applebloom decided to lend a helping hoof. She snuck up and grabbed the mean filly from behind suddenly, pinned her forelegs to her side, and then pushed her face-first onto the grass and lay on top of her.

“Thanks Applebloom,” said Sweetie Belle, puffing and panting. She looked at the two mean fillies, still too exhausted or winded to speak, with a fierce look on her face. “That’ll teach you big meanies!

“Mah pleasure,” said Applebloom, holding down the still squirming Tiara. “You saved me jus’ in time!” She dropped her gaze, suddenly ashamed. “Ah’m sorry ah got angry at you guys before.”

“Don’t worry about it,” said Scootaloo with a grin. “We’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders – we take care of each other!”

“Uh huh,” nodded Sweetie.

“Get off of me, you fat-flanked lamo!” cried Tiara from underneath Applebloom. “We’re telling!”

“Yeah!” cried Spoony from beneath Scootaloo.

“So what’re we gonna do with ‘em?” asked Applebloom. “Maybe we should tell Miss Cheerilee on them?”

“Miss Cheerilee?” Scootaloo snorted. “She’ll just make them apologise or something. I’ve got a much better idea!”

The Pegasus rolled the exhausted Spoony onto her back and quickly knelt over her, planting her hind legs on either side of the mean filly’s head. “Help me hold her down, Sweetie Belle!” 

“Okay!” Sweetie trotted over and planted her plump rump down on Tiara’s back legs, weighing them down, while Scootaloo positioned herself over the mean filly’s face.

“No!” cried Spoony as she looked up to see the little orange-coated foal’s butt and haunches being lowered onto her face. But soon her words were muffled as Scootaloo began to hump up and down on her face. 

“This’ll teach you to mess with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, you big bully!” cried the little Pegasus. She stopped humping and instead started to rub the area from her little clit to her butthole across Spoony’s mouth. The mean filly cried and struggled, jerking her face this way and that in an effort to escape, but Scootaloo squeezed her toned thighs tight and held her in place.

“How d’ya like *them* apples?” laughed Applebloom, feeling suddenly much better while she watched Spoony getting her just desserts.

Spoony had stopped struggling now, and just lay there as Scootaloo humped her face in earnest. The little Pegasus foal bit her lip as she moved her hips back and forth, grinding her clit against Spoony’s lips. To start with, she’d just wanted the bully to have a taste of her own medicine, but it was now actually starting to feel pretty awesome! Her clit was getting hard, and she felt herself getting hot and gooeybetween her haunches. 

Spoony lay there for a while in a daze, but as Scootaloo’s slit started to get wet and leave a trail of moisture across her lips, her nostrils were filled with the ripe scent of sweat and horny little filly and she stirred. There was a sudden jolt of electricity in her own special place, and although it wasn’t her beloved Tiara who was doing it to her, she felt herself starting to enjoy it. She gasped at the sudden waves of pleasure that were beginning to travel up and down her spine, and when she did so the Pegasus foal’s swollen slit squirted a small jet of hot juice into her mouth, covering her tongue with sticky saltiness.

Applebloom gaped at what she was seeing. Scootaloo had her eyes closed now, and she was humping Spoony’s face faster and faster. It sure didn’t look like a game no more! 

“Look!” said Sweetie Belle. “Silver Spoony’s got her tongue stuck out!”

 “No, Spoony!” cried Tiara in horror. She began to struggle desperately and it took all of Applebloom’s earth pony strength to keep hold of her. “What are you doing? Don’t – don’t lick her!”

But it was too late! Spoony had started to lick at Scootaloo’s slit, at first tentatively, but now in earnest, and at the sudden change in sensation the Pegasus foal opened her eyes to look down at her in surprise. 

“You love licking little fillies, don’t you Silver Spoon?” said Scootaloo, her face lit up with a victorious smirk. “

You can’t stop yourself – you’re just a filly-fooler aren’t you?”

“Look! She’s getting real excited!” said Sweetie, who had leaned forward to look in between the filly’s legs. It was true! The tops of Spoony’s thighs were wet, the fur matted by the sticky pungent juices that were now dripping down from her slightly-parted baby-slit. 

But watching Scootaloo exact revenge on her behalf was filling Applebloom with her own excitement. ‘And ah’m getting all sticky too!’ she thought to herself. It was like there was all this pressure building up inside of her, as if she were one of the stills used on the farm to make cider, and she felt like she was going to burst if she didn’t get some relief somehow!

At last it got too much and she couldn’t help but slip her forehooves down to press herself in between her haunches. In the dark her friends couldn’t see what she was doing, right? The pressure of her hooves against her special place felt amazing, and straight away the prickly tickly feeling wasn’t quite so bad. But there was still a tight feeling inside her chest, and it was getting tighter by the second.

As she watched, Scootaloo thrust her hips a final few times and then she shuddered as she came, her toned butt shivering and her hind legs trembling with the explosion of pleasure inside her.  She slumped forward, tired just like she’d just done the 100 yard gallop, and rolled off Spoony’s juice-smeared face, leaving the gray-coated filly’s tongue sticking in the air mid-lick. 

“H-hey Applebloom,” said Scootaloo breathlessly as she turned her head in the direction of the rose-maned filly. “Do you wanna have a go now?”

Applebloom pulled her forehooves away from her little foal-pussy like it had just burst into fire.

“Uh, ah wasn’t doin’ nothin’!” she babbled.

But Scootaloo wasn’t angry at all – in fact she was smiling! “Aw, You don’t have to do that by yourself,” she said. “You should totally get Spoony to do it for you.”

Applebloom’s mouth dropped open. “Bu’…!” 

Scootaloo looked across at the little gray-coated filly, who by now had got up unsteadily onto her hooves. “You should apologise to Applebloom for bullying her earlier,” she said sternly. 

Spoony said nothing but just nodded. Not only had Scootaloo’s punishment felt awesome, but just being ordered around by the Pegasus filly like this was making her special place tingle - and she wanted these feelings to continue. She started to crawl towards Applebloom, who watched her with wide green eyes as Spoony lifted her hooves and started to kiss them.

“I’m sorry for being so rude to you, Applebloom,” muttered Spoony. “Can you ever forgive me?” Oh, the thought of being forced to apologise to the blank flank made her feel all gushy, like she was melting away inside!

“Spoony!” cried Tiara, distraught. “What are you doing?” She began to struggle again, and it took all of Sweetie’s weight to keep her in her place.

“Aw, let your friend have some fun,” said Scootaloo simply. “You’ll get your turn!”

Spoony was kissing Applebloom’s legs higher and higher now, and every now and again her little pink tongue would dart out and dance across the rose-maned filly’s coat, leaving a little trail of fire – and all the while Applebloom watched her and squirmed at the excruciating sensations that were filling her undeveloped body.

Tiara at last struggled out of Sweetie Belle’s hold and scrambling across the grass she took hold of Spoony’s back legs and tried to pull her away.

“I can’t believe you’re licking that blank-flank!” she said, tears in her eyes.

Spoony stopped kissing Applebloom’s thighs and looked behind her at her friend. “Oh, come on Tiara. Stop being so lame and join in!” She returned to kissing Applebloom, but as she did she wiggled her rump and swished her tail enticingly towards her friend.

Tiara blinked.  Spoony’s tail was flicking back and forth, revealing the swollen and glistening lips of her pussy. The sight made her friend bridle. Spoony might be enjoying licking that blank flank, but it was nothing compared to the way *she* could make her feel! 

Time to show these foals what filly fooling was really about! Tiara crawled forward on her hooves and brought her lips against Spoony’s butt and tentatively kissed one and then the other round little cheek.

“Oh!” cried Spoony, her voice muffled with her lips flush against Applebloom’s coat. “Oh, don’t tease me, Tiara. I can’t stand it!”

Tiara giggled, happy with Spoony’s reaction, and then she started to lick with short, sharp little flicks of her tongue in between her friend’s butt-cheeks. The little puckered hole nestled there twitched against her lips and Spoony was soon panting heavily against Applebloom’s coat.

“Hey!” said Scootaloo, who had been watching the whole display with a wide grin on her face. “You’re distracting her too much! She can’t kiss properly.”

But Spoony was soon back to planting her hot, wet kisses ever higher, until she reached the special spot between Applebloom’s thighs. She smiled up at the little filly, who was staring down at her, a look of disbelief on her flushed and sweaty face.

“Are you ready to make third base, pint-sized?” asked Spoony.

“Hey!” cried Applebloom, breathless. “Ah ain ‘t pint-siz….ooooOH!”

Spoony’s little pink tongue had darted out while she’d been in mid-sentence, and with swift, delicate licks she began to baste the little earth-pony’s slit all over with her hot saliva.

Applebloom had thought that touching herself there with her hooves had felt good, but Spoony’s tongue felt a zillion times better! It was almost like a moist flame was working its way all over her, and every time Tiara licked at her friend’s bottom, the movement of Spoony’s tongue would intensify, so that it was almost as if Tiara was licking her as well!

Applebloom found it difficult to open her eyes, so intense was the pleasure that was flowing through her now, but somehow she managed to. And what she saw made her blush crimson - Scootaloo and Sweetie were watching her, and they were cheering!

“Go for it, Applebloom!” cried Scootaloo, pumping a forehoof in the air.

“You can do it!” cried Sweetie. “Does it feel good?”  

But “Uh…” was all the little rose-maned pony was able to get out as Spoony brought her forelegs under her round little butt and lifted it to allow her tongue to get deeper inside.

“Of course it feels good,” said Tiara, her voice partly muffled by the cheeks of her friend’s butt. “Don’t you foals know *anything*?”

“Hey! Who’re you calling a foal!” said Scootaloo, and with that she lifted a forehoof and swatted Tiara’s round behind so hard that it left a mark.

“Ow!” cried the pink-coated filly. “Quit it!” She rubbed at the rapidly reddening spot with a forehoof.

“Then stop saying mean things,” said Scootaloo.

“Yeah, you bully!” added Sweetie Belle.

Tiara’s heart was beating even faster now. The slap had hurt, but it had also felt nice as well! She lifted her glistening lips from between Spoony’s butt cheeks and smirked. “What are you going to do about it, then, blank-flanks?”

She closed her eyes and bit her bottom lip in expectation of Scootaloo’s next blow, but the little Pegasus filly had turned to Sweetie.

“Wanna have a go this time, Sweetie Bell?” she asked.

Sweetie nodded and, giggling, she lifted her hoof and gave Tiara’s pink butt a resounding ‘smack’!

“Oh!” cried Tiara, wiggling her butt and swishing her tail. It hadn’t been as hard a hit as Scootaloo, but the soft hoof of the little unicorn foal had felt amazing. “Stop it! I can’t stand it!”

“This is fun!” said Sweetie, continuing to spank the little filly gently, one hoof after the other.

“Ooooh!” said Tiara. She was getting so wet down there it felt as though she was melting away. A few more spanks and she’d explode for sure!

Tiara’s little butt was bright pink now, covered with hoof marks, but pinker still was the little slit nestled beneath her butt cheeks between her legs. It was so swollen now that the lips were partly parted and she was literally dripping in her excitement.

“I think she’s had enough,” said Scootaloo, putting one of her own forehooves in front of Sweetie’s raised one. 

Tiara looked back at the two fillies, her face flushed and wracked with disappointment. “Oh, but…!”

All the while Sweetie and Scootaloo had been spanking Tiara, Spoony had kept up her licking of Applebloom. Her apology mightn’t have been really sincere, but as the little earth-pony had started to pant and squirm on the grass, Spoony had felt herself getting more and more excited. The thought of making Applebloom ‘explode’ for the first time made her even stickier, and the flow of her own juices increased the deeper and more rapid Applebloom’s panting became.

Behind her, Tiara could barely keep up, and her muzzle was sopping with a mixture of Spoony’s juices and her own drooling saliva.

But Applebloom didn’t notice any of this anymore. She’d lifted her eyes and was staring up at the disk of the moon, concentrating on it as the waves of pleasure wracking her body became almost unbearable. The moon was like an eye staring down at her, and Applebloom imagined it was Princess Luna herself looking down at her, and the thought of doing these naughty things while she watched made her even more excited. She pushed Spoony’s head down hard to drive the little unicorn filly’s tongue deeper into her, and almost immediately she started to shudder.

“Wha’- wha’s happenin?” she cried, her voice hoarse.

Tiara lifted her face off Spoony’s butt and laughed. “Oh, you’re going to enjoy this, pint-sized!” she said with a mean laugh. 

A few months ago, the CMC had built a model rocket for the Science Fair. They’d worked a whole week of afternoons on it, and on the big day they’d set it up in the park across the road from the schoolhouse. Applebloom had lit the wick and they’d all stepped back to watch what would happen. 

The rocket had flown up into the sky in a jagged but rapid course, and right now the little earth pony felt as if she too was sweeping past the dark, coolness of the night air. And the higher she got, the hotter she got, until she felt she might burst from inside.

She felt her body swelling and filling with pleasure and warmth, and then, just when she thought  she couldn’t get any hotter or tighter or that things couldn’t feel better, she burst, just as the rocket had, exploding out in a bright starburst that lit up the sky and blinded her with the intensity of the glare. 

“Wow, that was intense!” said Scootaloo, whistling. “I don’t know if I’ve ever come like *that* before!”

“Did it feel good, Applebloom?” asked Sweetie, eyes wide. “It musta felt good, right?”

But Applebloom couldn’t say a thing, so worn out she was from all the strange and awesome new feelings that had exploded inside her body. Spoony was also catching her breath, having come at the same time as Applebloom, and Tiara, sitting beside her, threw her forelegs around her friend as she panted.

“Nice work!” said the pink-coated filly, planting a kiss on her sweaty cheek.

“You’re… not angry at me?” asked Spoony, her eyes tearing up in relief.

“Of course not!” said Tiara with a snort. “We sure taught these lame foals a lesson about filly fooling, didn’t we?”

“Hey, who’re you calling lame?” demanded Scootaloo, taking a threatening step towards the two mean fillies.

“You take that back!” said Sweetie Belle, coming up beside her.

But before another fight could break out there was a sudden flash of a torch’s beam that cut through the magical blue moonlight of the glade, and it was followed almost immediately by the crash and rustling of somepony pushing themselves through the undergrowth.

The five foals all leaped up as one in a panic and tried to scatter as Miss Cheerilee burst into the glade, her face fierce.

“What’s going on here?” she demanded, turning the flashlight from one filly to another, making them stop dead and blink at the brightness. “When I heard a ruckus from the camp I just knew it would be you girls who were responsible. Go straight back to camp, all of you. I’ll decide on your punishment later.”

“Yes ma’am,” muttered the contrite little foals as they filed away, their eyes glued to the ground. 

As they walked back along the path, Sweetie turned to Applebloom. “We’re going to get a week’s worth of detention for sure!” she said glumly.

Applebloom nodded, but she was still distracted by all the feelings echoing through her body and the thoughts flying around in her head.

While she was lost in thought, Spoony slipped up behind her and whispered “But it was totally worth a week of detentions, wasn’t it?”

Applebloom blushed fiercely, but then a smile broke out on her face. It sure had been! 

* * *

“An’ so that’s why I’ve got a week of detentions,” said Sweetie Belle, finishing her story.  “But since we all get to do them together, it’s not so bad.” She snuggled up against me, rubbing her muzzle on my naked chest. “I miss playing with you after school, though.”

“Sounds like you guys had a lot of fun,” I said, squeezing the little marshmallowy foal closer to my body. “But I’m glad you’re all home. I was getting pretty lonely.”

It was a baby-sitting night, and with Rarity in Canterlot I was able to enjoy some quiet, romantic time with my little Sweetie without the fear of having her big sister busting down the door, lifting me out of bed with her telekinetic magic and turning me into a pincushion with sewing needles and dressmaker’s pins.  It was a nightmare I’d been having for a while now, probably the effect of all that moonshine I’d been drinking. And for a moment in the story there, when Sweetie had revealed my nefarious goings-on to Applebloom, I’d felt the nightmare change into one of being lassoed by Applejack, hung upside down from an apple tree and bucked to pieces like a blood-and-guts filled piñata. 

But my darling Sweetie, seeing the sudden look of horror on my face, had quickly assured me that Applebloom was in on everything now and wouldn’t rat me out in a million years - and I’d believed her, of course. The three Crusaders were as thick as thieves, and now that Applebloom was a partner in crime, I was sure she wouldn’t betray them – or me. So I couldn’t stay annoyed. They were only little foals after all, and keeping secrets was hard. 

“You still broke your promise, though,” I said to Sweetie. “So I guess you need to be punished for that.”  

Sweetie’s eyes went large. “Punished?”

I turned her over onto her side and slid my hands up over flat undeveloped breast with their tiny nipples and along her lightly curved tummy as I nibbled at that fuzzy, fragrant neck of hers through her vanilla-scented mane. “Uh huh,” I said. “You *definitely* need to be punished. It’s the only way you’ll learn to keep your promises.”

I kept stroking her coat with my left hand, while I slid the front of my boxers down with my right and unleashed my already throbbing hard on. It jutted out as if it had a mind of its own and poked the little foal in the small of her back.

“Wow,” gasped Sweetie. “It’s really hard!”

“Well, it’s been waiting for days for you to get back,” I said, leaning across and kissing her on the side of her mouth. “I thought maybe we could do something special. Would you like that, Sweetie?”

The little unicorn foal nodded her head in nervous excitement. “Uh huh!”

I started to rub the head up between the soft globes of the little unicorn foal’s butt as my lips made their way along her cheek to her ears, which I started to nibble at. She loves it when I do that, and soon she was gasping and pushing her butt back into me.

Having the length of my dick sliding up between those two satiny cheeks was amazing, and I was already profusely producing precum, which flowed out and left a little trail on the top of her crack. But I decided I needed to enjoy that juicy little spot of hers right now - I could already feel it slick and hot against my nut sack - so I slid my dick down and began to teasingly rub the head along her baby-soft little slit. She gasped as the tip brushed against her tiny clit on the downward stroke, and soon the precum that was leaking from me was mixed with the hot stickiness of the foal-juice that had started to trickle, boiling hot, out of her.

“You’re always teasing me,” she whispered.

“It’s just ‘cause I want to hear that beautiful voice of yours,” I said, kissing her neck over and over and sliding my tongue along the sensitive edges of her ear. “You don’t like it?”

Sweetie shook her head. “No, I guess it’s oh – OOHH!” 

I’d just pushed forward a little and the head of my dick had parted the soft lips of her precious little pussy and slid part of the way in. The feeling was almost excruciating in its intensity after so long with only my hand and Rarity’s horn-wax for company – and I bit my bottom lip hard to stop from crying out. Maybe Rarity was out, but there was no predicting when she might come back and whether somepony might be wandering about outside the Boutique.

Sweetie was panting softly now, and as I slid my hands up and down her tummy I felt her little nipples hardening like crazy against the palms. I decided to pull out a little – I could already feel gentle jolts of pleasure coursing up my spine, and I knew that if I wasn’t careful I’d go off prematurely, and  I was eager to stretch things out with my little lover after so long parted from her marshmallowy embrace.

As soon as I pulled out, the juices that had been boiling up inside her flowed out after my dick, coating the whole length and overflowing onto my balls and the bed sheets. 

“Whoa, Sweetie,” I gasped. “You’re really wet tonight!” 

“Uh huh,” muttered the little foal, and I felt her face warm in a blush that spread all the way down her neck and shoulders. “I guess it’s ‘cause I was telling you about all that naughty stuff we did.”

While I stroked my dick with my right hand, I couldn’t resist sticking a few fingers of my left in that tight little juice-box of hers and stirring her up a little, making her squeak. After a little while I took them out, slick and gooey with her juices, and stroked her clit, now as hard as a bullet, turning those adorable squeaks into heavy moans.

“So,” I whispered in her ear. “Do you want to try that special thing I was talking about earlier?”

“Uh,” muttered Sweetie. Her eyes were squeezed shut, distracted by the strong feelings that were flowing through her body, but she still managed to nod, her curly mane tickling my face.

“I want to put it in your butt,” I said.

Sweetie’s eyes flashed open. “My… butt?” gasped the little foal, suddenly nervous. “But… won’t it hurt?”

“No way,” I said. “Well, maybe for a second. But I’ll go really slow – and if it feels bad, you tell me right away, OK?”

“I dunno,” said the little foal. But then I quickened the gentle flicking of her clit and stuck my tongue into her ear, and soon she was squirming almost uncontrollably. 

“So, can I?” I asked again.

“Uh… uh… uh… uh,” panted Sweetie. My teasing had finally done its job, and even though she couldn’t get the words out, I could tell from the little nodding of her head that she was OK with it.

I grabbed her around the hips and then flipped her onto her tummy, making her squeal in delight, and with a hand on each round cheek of her butt I parted them and buried my face in between.  

As I licked lustily at the dripping little mound between her haunches, I felt her little butthole wink against my nose, and the scent of her there was intoxicatingly rich and spicy with foalish excitement. She gasped and giggled as I slid my tongue down to her clit and splayed it across it, then lapped back up with wide, lazy licks that ended up coating my tongue with a copious amount of her gooey juices. I loved the taste of her - eating her out was like feasting on melted marshmallow! – and as I tended to her with my tongue, her poufy little tail flicked back and forth excitedly.

Soon I turned my attention to her cute little pucker, and after licking it for a while she began to push her soft butt back against my face and I felt the tight little ring open to allow my tongue to work its way inside. I gripped her hips and leaned forward, and soon I had my tongue as far as it could go inside her butt. It was super-tight and hot, but after a while of darting my tongue in and out of her, I found she’d loosened up quite a bit.

She was already pretty slick so I lifted a finger to her pussy and slipped it in. She’d obviously enjoyed me playing with her butt, as she was even wetter now, the juices matting the fuzziness of her coat on her inner thighs, and when I pulled my finger out, it was coated in a thick layer of her gooey juices. I begrudgingly took my lips off her anus and gently began to massaged her pussy juices into it. The already small opening soon gave, and I was able to slip the tip and then the rest of my finger in, making Sweetie gasp.

“That doesn’t feel bad, does it?” I asked, concerned I might be going too fast.

Sweetie shook her head. “No, it just... it feels kinda funny.”

 “I think you might need a little more lubrication,” I said, taking my finger out. She was only a little foal after all, and her butt hole was naturally going to be super tight!

I leaned over and took a small jar from the bedside table – it was Rarity’s horn wax, guaranteed to ‘put a gloss and glow on even the most dull of unicorn’s horns!’ Luckily, Rarity was strict about her cosmetics, so the ingredients were little more than bee’s wax and other natural and organic things – nothing that would burn a guy’s dick, or hurt a little foal’s butt hole!

I took a good dollop of it and worked it into Sweetie’s hole, and soon it did its magic – her little pucker was soon able to accept a couple of my fingers, and far from making the little foal uncomfortable, it instead was making her squeal with delight.

I decided it was time to do the deed. I slipped a pillow under Sweetie’s chest so that her butt was sticking right up in the air, and then I got on top of her and gently eased the head of my dick into her ass.

I was amazed that after a slight initial resistance, her little pucker soon opened and my head slipped inside. I gasped in surprise at the intensity of the feelings that all of asudden began to course from the base of my prostate along the length of my dick. If this is how it felt with just the head inside, maybe sliding more in would kill me!

I could tell from Sweetie’s gentle panting that she was enjoying these new sensations as much as I was, and I slid my hands along her sides and kissed her neck to reassure her as I eased myself a little further in. 

 “Do you think I can try and put some more inside you?” I asked.

Sweetie’s mane brushed up and down over my face as she nodded again.

She was such a brave little foal! I took hold of her hips and then pushed my butt forward so that more of my dick slid into her. The sudden satiny softness of that tight tunnel wrapped around me was indescribable, and the heat was unbelievable. Sweetie was obviously getting even more turned on as well, as her little pussy was literally overflowing, her juices dripping out onto the sheets beneath us.

“Uhhhhhh,” groaned the little foal, and I bit her mane and held it in my mouth as I stopped myself from groaning just as hard. I looked across the room at the mirrored front of the wardrobe against the far wall and saw Sweetie’s face reflected there grimacing in pleasure, and the sight made me even harder still.

I couldn’t hold myself back any more and I pushed in a little farther, and a little stronger, and soon, by degrees, I’d fit the entire length of my angry, rigid hard cock inside her.

“Oh fuck,” I moaned as I bottomed out in the little foal’s tight little ass. 

Sweetie was panting hard now. “Do… do you feel –uh!– good… too?”

I didn’t reply and just leaned forward and started to kiss her neck and back as I lifted her away and drew myself slowly out with agonizing sensitivity until only the head was inside her.

“Is... it that it?” asked Sweetie, looking back at me with clear disappointment in her face.

“Nuh uh,” I said, and as I said it I pushed forward again, harder this time, and drove myself back up to the hilt inside her.

In the mirror, Sweetie mouth slipped open and her tongue stuck out in a soundless cry of pleasure. The look of abandon on the sexy little kid’s face was utterly arresting, and I started fucking her slowly, sliding into her and then slowly out again, and I grimaced at the sensation of that tight little tunnel wrapped around me. Sweetie shuddered every time I slid back into her, and her wobbly legs threatened to let her collapse on the bed, so I was forced to lift her up and hold her steady with my hands, which wasn’t easy. She might only be a little foal, and made of marshmallow, but she weighed a surprising amount.

Still gripping her hip with my left hand, I slid my right hand up to her puffy tail and grasped it as well, drawing it aside so that I could watch my cock sliding in and out of her butt. The sight of those two perfect globes, soft with white peach-fuzz, obscenely parting to allow the length of my angry adult penis to stab in and out of her made me shake my head in disbelief. What the fuck was I doing? Fucking a little foal in the ass? I was half hoping somepony would throw open the bedroom door and stop me before I committed this gravest of sins – but nopony did.

My cock was throbbing dangerously now and I was almost driven over the edge of no return, where you lose all control and nothing will stop you from blasting your load, wherever it’s going to end up. So I slowed my fucking to almost a standstill to let the precipitous waves of pleasure crash over me and somehow kept myself from coming, not wanting everything to be over so soon.

But Sweetie had other ideas! She lifted her hips and drew her butt forward, and for a second I thought she’d had enough - but then she pushed it back out towards me, making me moan deeply as her ass slid back onto my super-sensitive dick. And soon, having quickly learned that she could control the rhythm of our rutting herself, she began to pump herself back and forth on my cock. I decided to help things along by slipping a hand underneath her to rub at her little clit.

“Uhh! Uhh!” she groaned. “Don’t stop! It feels tooooo good!” 

I groaned as well. The little unicorn foal’s round butt cheeks were bouncing against my abdomen now, and I had no other choice but to grip her around the waist with both hands and meet her rhythm with equally strong thrusts of her own.

“Fuuuuuuuuuuck!” I cried. There was no way I would be able to stop this time, I realised, so I decided I might as well enjoy the ride!

The sound of slapping as Sweetie’s butt and thighs clashed against my body grew quicker, and I felt my balls tighten and lift up as the semen start to boil up into my dick.

“Uhh! Uhh! Uhh!” Sweetie was groaning more rapidly now. I managed to open my eyes, which wanted to remain squeezed shut to focus on the pleasure that was rippling through me, and saw the little foal’s face in the mirror of the cupboard. Her mouth was hanging slackly open now, a thin string of saliva drooling from it and her tongue lolling out. But her horn – there was a shimmering glow inside her horn, the brightness of which ebbed and flowed as I fucked her, and I realised that she was on the point of coming.

I bit my lip and forced myself to keep it together. I was going to come at the same time as her, even if it killed me!

Luckily I didn’t have to keep it together for long. The flicking of my fingertips against her swollen little clit finally threw her over the edge and Sweetie came with a loud cry, and as she came her horn glowed almost incandescent, sparks coursing up and down its length, and at the same time her ass clenched me like a vice, and I felt a wave of sticky juices literally squirting out of her pussy onto my balls and the sheets beneath.

That was it for me. I gripped Sweetie’s hips so tightly that my fingernails bit into her skin and I started plunging in and out of her so hard that her forehooves went from underneath her and she fell forwards onto her face on the bed. I slumped on top of her, lifting my hands from her hips to grip her shoulders instead as I smashed myself into her the last few times.

“Going to fill you up Sweetie,” I hissed into her ear as she gasped for air, squashed against the bed by my bigger, heavier adult body as I slammed into her. “Going to fill that sexy ass of yours with cum. Take it all, you sexy… little… FOAL!”

And then, with a final brutal thrust that almost pushed her off the bed, I came.

I screamed out as spurt after spurt of blistering semen jetted out of my cock, and I kept pistoning into her as if I was trying to break her in half, and with each thrust Sweetie’s cry grew louder and shriller as I drove her headlong from her first climax into another one. 

As the final ebbs of orgasm washed over the two of us, I slumped, exhausted and panting, my chest on fire from the exertion, right on top of her. She squealed and squirmed her way out from under me then threw her forelegs around my neck and kissed me over and over.

“Did it hurt much?” I asked with concern. I could barely keep my eyes open, and every muscle was beckoning me to sleep.

“Nuh uh!” said Sweetie, shaking her head so that her mane, slick with sweat, flicked left and right. “It felt *too* good, actually. Well, *almost* too good.” The little unicorn sighed as she grabbed the pillow and hugged it to herself. I turned on my side with difficulty and she lifted her eyes shyly to meet mine. “Did it feel good for you too?”

I smiled, and with a groan I slumped onto my back beside her. “I think I came my brains out,” I said.

Sweetie giggled. 

“Hey Sweetie,” I said suddenly. “Get onto your tummy.”

She blinked in surprise at my request, but did as she was told, and she looked back at me, her eyes wide, as I clambered clumsily onto all fours behind her. ”Are we gonna do it again?”

“What?” I cried. “Right now?” I reach down and pumped my softening dick a few times. “Uhh… it might take me a little while to get my strength back. No,” I replied. “I just want to see something.”

I scooshed up behind her and with a hand on each of her little round, sweaty ass cheeks, I parted them.

“You wanna see if you really did come your brains out?” giggled the little foal.

“Something like that,” I said. “Try and push it out Sweetie,” I said.

While I watched with eager eyes, Sweetie strained herself, and then, within a moment or two,  her asshole winked open and a thick stream of my semen dripped out of her onto the bed.

“That tickles too much!” chuckled the little foal. She slipped out of my grasp and turning around she flopped onto her tummy on the bed and looked at the mess we’d made on the sheets. “Wow! You sure had a lot of white stuff saved up!” 

“Well, it has been almost a week,” I said, slumping back onto my butt.

The little unicorn foal brought her forehooves between her haunches and dabbed at the gooey white mixture of juices that were matting her coat then brought it to her nose. “This smells funny,” she remarked.

“Does it?” I was too far gone now to manage any kind of conversation, so I stretched myself out on the bed ready for a post-coital nap.

But naturally it was not to be. The beginnings of a delightful sleep were unceremoniously shattered by the sudden chime of the doorbell.

“Oh shit, it’s Rarity!” I cried, flying off the bed as if I’d had a red-hot poker – or worse still, a darning needle! – jabbed up my ass . “She’s forgotten her key again!”

“But my sis’s not supposed to be back until-” protested Sweetie.

I grabbed the box of tissues sitting on top of my dresser and flung it over my back. “Quick Sweetie, clean yourself up! I’ll go let her in.” 

With my pants still around my knees, I half-stumbled out the door of my bedroom as I heard the doorbell chime a second and then a third time.

“Coming!” I yelled. “jesus, keep your horn on, lady.”

I tumbled rather than walked down the stairs while I zipped up my pants and I was still in the process of buttoning my shirt when I reached the front door. The bell was constantly ringing now, and as I unlocked and opened the door I expected to see a livid Rarity waiting there, ready to fling accusations of pedofoalia at me.

But instead I found a blond-maned Pegasus standing there, mail bags attached to her sides, a friendly if somewhat confused look on her wide and innocent face.

“Derpy!” I cried.

The Pegasus looked at me apologetically as the front bell continued to ring, even though she wasn’t touching it. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” she said, “I think I pressed it too hard.”

I was so filled with relief that I didn’t give two shits about the annoying noise, but just smiled at my wall-eyed savioress. “Oh, don’t worry about that. It was broken already.”

Derpy blinked at me, her mouth hanging open, but then she suddenly remembered why she was there. “Oh!” she said, “You’re the human, aren’t you?”

“That’s correct,” I replied. There was no putting anything past miss Derpy Hooves!

“Well, I have a delivery for you!” she said.

“For me?” I asked, dumbstruck. This was literally the first piece of mail I’d ever received in all my time in Equestria.

“Uh huh!” nodded Derpy, as she reached back and dipped her muzzle into one of her mail bags. “It’s got your name on it.”

“My name?” 

After a flurry of envelopes and packages and muffins spilled out, she at last found the letter and handed it to me. I took it from her mouth, wiped a little of her drool that was on it onto my shirt, and read the front.

To the human, it read.

Haha! To the human. Cute. I have a name you know, ponies!

“Thanks Derpy,” I said, petting her on the head and making her giggle.

“Oh, no problem!” said the dear little Pegasus pony. She made a clumsy salute. “Neither rain nor hail nor shine will ever stop the muffins from getting through!”

And with that, she spread her wings and with a few strong flaps that set little miniature tornados of dust rising from the street and almost blew the letter from my hand, she leaped into the sky and flew away, diving and loop-de-looping as she did.

After kicking the doorbell a few times until it stopped ringing, I snuck back inside, and after closing the door I used the opportunity while still alone to tear open the envelope and look inside.

Inside the envelope was a note. 

“Meet me at the Cutie Mark Crusader Clubhouse at 9 o’clock t’night,” it read in crayon. “We’ve got stuff ta discuss.”

TO BE CONCLUDED IN FOALIN’ AROUND 3: FIRST BLOOM

Twi and Me

Twi and Me

With Twilight's help I eased myself painfully down onto her couch. Nurse Mercy back in the Ponyville Clinic had done a great job with the bandaging but the wound in my side, although well on the way to healing, was still throbbing painfully and I'd run out of the little candy-shaped painkillers that I'd been given. Luckily, there was an open bottle of dandelion wine on the coffee table, and I reached across and took the bottle gratefully.

"Oh, you're not going to drink, are you?" The little unicorn looked on in concern as I poured myself a glass of the wine with a grimace. "Nurse Mercy said you shouldn't drink alcohol until you're feeling better!"

"Look Twi," I said, pausing to knock back a quick mouthful. The warm, sweet liquor was already doing me more good than all the pain-killers I'd taken. "I got hit by a manticore's tail – I think I'm going to have a drink to celebrate the fact I'm not dead – Nurse Mercy be damned!"

Twi giggled at my swearing, but then her face filled with remorse. "It's all my fault. We never should have gone into the Everfree forest! I almost got you killed."

I smiled at her and shook my head. "It wasn't your fault, Twi. You were just trying to help me. And if you hadn't reached me in time, I'd be in a lot worse shape than just having a bunch of puncture marks in my side!"

"What in Equestria are you talking about?" Twi frowned. "You leaped in front of me!"

"Nah, I was just trying to run past you. You see, I didn't have to outrun the manticore, I just had to outrun you!" I winked at her to let her know that I was joking. Twi was not great with picking up even the most obvious jokes, so you had to be careful.

Twi giggled. She had a throaty, gentle little laugh that you didn't hear that often. I'd been trying to get her to loosen up a little, and it seemed to be working. But she was still obsessed with returning me to the human world after I had been brought here by accident through one of her spells.

"Aren't you going to join me?" I asked, waggling the bottle in front of her face. "I can't possibly drink the whole bottle all by myself in my weakened condition!"

Twi eyed it with longing. "Oh, don't tease me! You know I've sworn off alcohol."

It was true – she had. For she had been drunk when she'd cast the spell that had accidentally dragged me into Equestria rather than the sample of extra-dimensional plant life she had intended. She'd been collecting plants from the various universes that bordered on Equestria and it was usually a simple thing to bring a sample through a small portal that she'd open up. But around a month ago, after a few too many shots of vanilla-lemon vodka with Pinkie and Rarity, Twi had come home and thrown herself back into her work – and instead of a sample of plant life, it was me who had ended up getting sucked through the portal into Equestria.

I'd been here for a few months now. Of course, after trying all the magic she knew, Twilight had taken me to see Princess Celestia – but the news hadn't been good. The Princess had told us that although drawing things into Equestria was quite straightforward, there was no easy way to send things back to their own universe. Apparently, and here's where the explanation became a bit hard for me to follow, the universes keep moving around at random and predicting which one will be closest to Equestria at any given moment is well-nigh impossible. And so I was stuck here. I'd moped around for about a week, as you might expect, worrying about my family and friends back on Earth, but slowly I'd adapted to life here in Equestria. Having to be vegetarian and also eat dessert three times a day wasn't all that bad, and the ponies were pretty cool. They'd welcomed me with open arms – er, forelegs – and here in Ponyville there weren't any essays to write, exams to sit, or other pointless, mundane crap like that that had filled my pretty-disappointing-overall life back on Earth.

And so I'd started to enjoy living here, and more and more I was wanting Twi not to find a way to get me back home. But the stubborn little pony refused to be diverted from her latest project and she spent day and night obsessing about it, although recently I'd managed to get her to take breaks from her experimentation and research – but she always seemed to somehow find a way to involve her work with whatever little activity I'd dragged her off to.

Our ill-fated little walk through the pleasant, flower-filled meadows around Fluttershy's tree-house was the latest example. I'd been getting Twi to tell me the names of the all the different birds and insects and plants that we encountered – I knew she loved showing off her knowledge, and spending time outdoors in the endless sunshiny days of an Equestria spring was much more fun than being stuck in her laboratory and watching her fill test tubes with strange colored chemicals in a seemingly endless succession. Equestrian flora and fauna overlapped with ours in a lot of ways, but there was often some strange, punny aspect to them. As we walked together through the meadows fields we found buttercups that in Equestria taste like real butter (they were Twi's favorite, and she'd finally cajoled me into trying some, and they'd been creamy and delicious), sunflowers that shone so brightly with their own light that you could barely stand to look at them, snapdragons that snapped at you when you tried to pick them, and so at last I decided to try picking some daisies instead, and having found them to be just the same as the ones you get back on earth, I made a little bouquet of them and surprised Twi with them.

"For me?" she'd cried in delight, taking the bouquet in her mouth and straight away starting to eat it. "How did you know daisies are my favorite?"And as I watched her happily chewing on them, I suddenly realized I was in love with the little, lavender-colored pony.

I guess I'd been trying to fight the feelings for a good while now. When I'd first come to Equestria, I'd been a little freaked out by all the talking ponies and dragons and so on, but you'd be amazed how quickly you get used to things. And the ponies were adorable, with their big eyes and cheerful faces, their ability to talk and their human mannerisms, and their round little bodies that seemed like they were made from marshmallow. They were quite unlike real ponies or horses, except for odd times such as this one, with Twi munching on the bouquet just like a real pony would, a single white petal she'd missed sticking to her lip. But it was one thing to think of them as people, and quite another to fall in love with one.

As we walked through those flowery meadows, the gentle buzzing of bees in our ears, the glittery spring sun setting the little brooks that we hopped over into streams of tiny diamonds, my heart became filled with increasing panic.

I was in love with Twilight Sparkle! And she probably saw me as nothing much more than another interesting sample from an alternate universe, or even worse –

A friend!

Twi had been watching me for a while now as I'd looked downcast. But she, in her own little way, completely misinterpreted the reason for my sudden dejection. Twi was like that. She wasn't good at understanding emotions, especially the emotions of others. I guess it was that variety of naivety that so often goes hand in hand with genius.

And so she walked up to me and getting up on her hind legs she placed a forehoof on my shoulder and said, with sisterly concern, "I promise I'll do everything I can to get you back home."

I looked at her, and the soft kindness of her big violet eyes filled my heart with a terrifying mixture of longing and anxiety. But then I saw them sparkle with sudden intensity.

"Oh, I've just had an amazing idea!" cried Twi. "Follow me!" And without further ado she started to trot off in the direction of the Everfree Forest.

I just stood there. "Wait, Twilight! What idea? What are you talking about?"

Twi stopped and looked back at me with exasperation. "We're going to go to the Temple of the Two Sisters! Don't you remember that Princess Celestia said that only the most ancient of all ancient magic could get you home? And there's sure to be something there – some clue, some object, something! – that can help us."

Great. Another quiet little moment together ruined. I didn't want to seem unthankful, though, so I masked the feelings of sudden disappointment that welled up in me with the thought of leaving Equestria, and I ran to catch up with her.

But we'd never reached the temple, and instead had met up with a manticore – not the kind-hearted one that Fluttershy had tamed, but a vicious and terrifying predator that we'd just barely escaped from with our lives.

After jumping in front of its mighty tail and taking the blow that had been intended for Twilight, I'd fallen on the ground, dazed and in terrible pain, with just enough life left in me to watch in awe and amazement as the manticore was flung through the air as if by a mighty invisible hand, all through the desperate power of Twi's magic. And then, slipping in and out of consciousness, blood pouring from my side, Twi had carried me out of the forest on her back. We were closer to Ponyville than to Zecora's hut, which was deep in the centre of the forest, so it was in the Ponyville Clinic that I'd woken up several hours later, Nurse Mercy and a concerned and remorseful Twilight at my side.

But that was yesterday, and now I was sitting on her couch, drinking dandelion wine, and feeling much, much better. But Twi was just as remorseful as she had been when I'd first woken from my daze.

"I'm so sorry I brought you here, away from all your friends and your family," she said. "And that awful injury. It's all my fault!" She looked down at her hooves. "You must... hate me."

I laughed, and at the sound Twi raised her face again and looked at me in confusion. "Oh Twi, I don't hate you! I –" But of course I didn't say what I felt. My heart did a somersault, and panicking I found myself babbling instead: "You're... you're an awesome friend and... and I really, really like you! As a friend, I mean."

Oh god. Had I really just said all that crap?

But Twi didn't seem put off by my pathetic ramblings – in fact, she seemed pleased. Her look of misery had brightened into a smile and her shoulder had slumped in relief. "Really? You think of me as a friend?"

I nodded lamely. Well, that was the end of that! I poured myself another glass of dandelion wine, but as I did I suddenly saw a second glass floating in the air before me, held in place by a magenta glow.

I looked at Twi and she smiled back in embarrassment. "I guess I will have a drink after all."

I chuckled as I poured her a substantial glass of the fiery liquor. "You definitely deserve it, Twi. That was some amazing magic out there!"

Twi's ears went back and she blushed. "...thank you," she replied. Then her ears perked up again and she looked at me with glittering eyes. "You were pretty amazing too, you know. I know some big burly stallions that wouldn't try and face up to a manticore like you did!"

"I think it was just foolishness rather than bravery," I replied.

Twi looked at me with a frown. "Foolishness?"

I blinked then quickly corrected myself. Twi wasn't great with irony either. "Yeah, OK. I guess I was pretty brave."

Twi nodded. "You were. It was just luck that it was a glancing blow – that manticore could easily have killed you." She took another drink from her floating glass and flew it back over to me for a refill, and I was more than happy to oblige. I love drinking at the best of times, but drinking with a pretty girl who's not afraid to meet you drink for drink is even better – don't you agree? And unlike most human girls, Twi could actually hold her liquor without getting sleepy and collapsing. In fact, the liquor made her talkative and upbeat, quite different from her usual phlegmatic self.

Unlike the other little ponies in Ponyville, Twi was genuinely interested in my stories about the human world. I regaled her with my knowledge of science, only some of which was applicable to the world of Equestria. For example, for them the sun revolved around their planet and the seasons were the result of... you guessed it! Magic. I explained to Twi about how our world revolved around the sun and how the tilt of the globe on its axis was what brought about our seasons. She sat there, riveted – and I laughed to myself that this was the first time in my life that my knowledge of science had been useful in keeping a girl entertained.

"So your Earth is essentially an entire planet like the Everfree Forest?" Her eyes were wide with amazement. "Life on your world must be so dangerous, what with all the monsters roaming around everywhere."

I chuckled. "There aren't really any monsters on Earth. I mean, we used to have dinosaurs – big lizard things not much different from dragons – but they all got wiped out. I guess you could say that the only monsters left on the Earth now are us humans. But some people still believe in them – I mean, believe in werewolves and vampires and stuff like that..." I suddenly laughed. "You know, Twi, I'm so glad that the first thing that pops into my head now when I hear the name Twilight is your face, and not those lame sparkly vampires..."

Twi paused mid-sip and frowned. "What do you mean, 'sparkly vampires'?"

"Er, well..." I didn't really want to get involved in an in-depth explanation. "There was a series of novels called 'Twilight' that were pretty popular for a while in the human world. They had these lame sparkly vampires in them that..."

Twi snorted. "You know there's no such thing as vampires, right? I've no idea why anypony would want to read about things that aren't real. It seems such a waste of time to me."

"Just for fun, I guess," I replied, shrugging. I started kicking myself that the conversation had gone in this direction. Twi had been getting all worked up over the science and now she was on the defensive and about to start on one of her rants.

"Made up stuff isn't fun!" Twi rolled her eyes. "Statistics and graphs and facts – now they're fun!" She raised her head and with her horn glowing she levitated down a huge book from high up on of her bookshelves. Written on the spine was 'The Encyclopaedia Equestria Book of Facts', and as she opened it I saw the subtitle on the front cover: 'They're Totally Fun!'

"So what should I look up?" she asked excitedly.

I shrugged. "Uh, I dunno – how about manticores?"

The little unicorn muttered as she flipped through the book rapidly and cried out when she found what she was looking for.

"Aha! Here we are." She cleared her throat and started to recount the fun fact she's discovered. "The spines in a manticore's tail are covered in a venom containing an anticoagulant, which makes wounds inflicted by them bleed for days afterwards." She crinkled her muzzle. "Eew, that's actually kind of gross." She looked at my bandaged side. "And it makes me feel even worse about what happened."

"It's definitely an interesting fact though," I chuckled, brightening up. Maybe facts could be fun! "Here, pass me the book."

Twi hopped up onto the couch and lay down so that she could read the book alongside me. Her eyes were glued to my hands as I flipped through the pages rapidly looking for another fun fact.

"It must be useful having those... hands," Twi sighed. "It can be pretty exhausting having to use magic to move everything around all the time..."

"How about those poor Earth ponies?" I said.

Twi looked thoughtful. "Well yes. But Earth ponies are much stronger than unicorns."

"Well, it says here that Earth ponies are usually three times as strong as unicorns!"

"Really? Oh, let me see! Let me see!" She scooshed herself up closer to look over my shoulder and I suddenly felt the softness of her coat where her foreleg was brushing against my upper arm. She was so near to me now that I could smell her usual scent of vanilla and lavender. It was from the soap that Twi used, and for a long time now I'd associated her with the smell.

As we read together, taking turns looking up more and more ludicrous and little-known facts, she kept pouring drink after drink, and we soon getting pretty tipsy. A lot of the 'fun facts' were suddenly a lot more fun than they would ordinarily have been, and the entry on the mating-dance of dragons had us in hysterics.

Tears were running down Twilight's face. "Oh, we have to show Rarity this! She'll never look at Spike the same way again! Who knew that dragons did all that?!"

As I caught my breath I said "Aw, don't do that to the poor little guy! He'd never live it down."

Twilight wiped her eyes with her forehooves. "I guess you're right." She turned and floating a newly opened bottle of wine across to us she freshened our glasses.

I took mine out of the air and glanced over it at the smiling little unicorn who was already taking gulps of wine in between giggles. "Miss Sparkle, are you trying to get me drunk?"

Twilight took the glass from her lips, her cheeks suddenly flushing red. "Why... why would I be trying to do that?"

"I've absolutely no idea. But lucky for you I like being drunk!" I said, taking another mouthful of the wine.

Twi's eyes flickered over my face but didn't linger anywhere for long, and I noticed her trying to hide a nervous little smile. "Why don't we read a little bit more?" she suggested.

"What should we look up now?" I asked. "We've already read about the terrible secret behind sea-serpent facial hair, the reason why griffons and ponies hate each other and that strange case of the oatmeal that made all those ponies in Hoofington go crazy..."

Twi's eyes flashed. "Oh, ponies and griffons! That reminds me." I was holding the book and so she leaned across me to read it as she flipped the pages looking for the entry she was interested in. I felt my heart beat faster as she rubbed against me, but suddenly she found the page she was looking for and sat back on her half of the sofa.

I looked down at the page. "Hippogriffs?"

Twi nodded.

I read the entry. "It says that the hippogriff is the foal of a griffon and a pony produced with the aid of magic." I scratched my head. "I never knew about that."

"But don't you think it's amazing that two species that are so different can actually fall in love?" Her violet eyes searched my face.

"Well, it is pretty amazing. And actually kind of adorable if you think about it."

Twilight clopped her hooves together. "Oh, it is, isn't it! Let's have another drink..."

I was already quite drunk now, but Twi kept levitating the dandelion wine over and topping up my glass. I was at that point when you stop being able to judge how much you've had to drink already, and I took another sip, turned to Twi and looked at her.

She'd had a few drinks too by now – she hadn't quite been meeting me drink for drink, but her cheeks were flushed and she was softly smiling as she shyly looked down at the glass floating before her face.

"Hey, you're not tired are you?" I asked suddenly. I was worried that the evening was starting to come to an end just when we were starting to get close.

Twi didn't look up and just shook her head.

I leaned over and looked up at her, but she turned her face away, and the flush from the liquor deepened into a blush on her cheeks. "I think I've had a bit too much to drink," she whispered.

"Aw, c'mon Twi. Let me see those gorgeous eyes of yours!" All that wine had made me braver, and with her body so close to mine I was gripped with a desperate need to see that face I'd fallen in love with.

"They're not... gorgeous," she said, still refusing to meet my gaze. "And my face feels all flushed. I must look terrible!"

"I don't think it's possible for you to look terrible," I told her. I brought my hand to her face and lifted it up. She didn't resist but just stared at me, her violet eyes glistening behind those long dark lashes.

"You... really think so?" she asked shyly.

I nodded. "You know, I've had a thing for you since the first time we met."

Twi frowned. "A 'thing' for me?"

I felt my heart beating faster. I guessed it was now or never! "You know – a crush!" I realized I had to tell her sooner or later. At least this way I'd get it all out of my system and not have it eating me away inside.

Her mouth became an O of surprise. "You have a crush... on me?" she said, pulling away.

"You're not freaked out, are you, Twi?" I was gripped by a sudden panic that cut through my drunkenness. I'd forgotten that I was essentially a hairless ape in a world of magical little ponies, and I knew I must look strange to them. And strange was more or less the same thing as unattractive.

Twi didn't reply, and just turned her face away.

"Twi?" I felt my heart like a dead weight of ice sink in my chest. I wanted to reach out to her and touch her, but my hand fell back. I knew my heart just wouldn't be able to stand it if she recoiled from me at that moment.

But at last she turned back to look at me, and her eyes were glistening with the beginnings of tears.

"Twi? What's wrong?"

"Why are you making fun of me?" she demanded, distraught. "I thought you were my friend!"

Did she really think I was making fun of her? I fought off my own tears. "I'd never do that to you, Twi," I said. I slipped a hand onto her foreleg, and she looked down at it, but she made no move to pull away. "Is it really so hard to believe I'd have a crush on you?"

"You... you don't think I'm ugly?" she asked. The glistening had become tears, and they rolled down her lavender cheeks and droplets, like diamonds, were trapped by her thick black lashes.

"Ugly? What are you talking about?"

"Weird then?" she said, her voice little more than a whisper. "An ugly, weird egghead?"

"Who's called you that?" I was suddenly furious at the thought that someone could be so mean-spirited.

"Ponies... have," she replied. "And it's true. I'm a plain, boring egghead with a fat rump who nopony would ever want," Her tears were falling onto the couch now. "I've never... even had a coltfriend before. I guess stallions just find a mare who's interested in reading and books a bit too boring to want to date." Her eyes closed in pain. "I mean, I'm no Fluttershy. I can be pretty tetchy at times, and I guess that scares a lot of guys off. And nopony wants a girlfriend who's uses big words."

"Who told you that garbage?" I demanded.

"Rainbow Dash," she replied.

"Rainbow Dash giving you advice about stallions?" I snorted. "I think you can discount anything she says, Twi. I bet it was Rainbow Dash who said that you were an egghead as well." I reached over and slipped my arms around her. She flinched, but didn't move away, so I pulled her towards me and hugged her. "You're none of those things," I told her. "You're funny, you're... well, you're smart, but I wouldn't call you an egghead. Eggheads are supposed to be boring, and you're easily the most interesting individual I've ever met."

"You... really think so?" She rested head on my shoulder. It was soft and warm, and I could feel the hot wetness of a tear-filled eye against my cheek.

"Really," I replied. "But most of all, you're beautiful, Twi. I don't think you realize how beautiful you are."

She pulled out of my arms and slid across the couch away from me. "Please stop saying those things. I know you're just saying that to make me feel better."

I shook my head. Seeing her so fragile, so vulnerable, so unlike her usual, stubborn, opinionated self was breaking my heart. "I'd never lie to you to make you feel better. You'd be able to tell straight away if I was."

Twi looked at me. "But why do you think I'm beautiful? I look just like one of those animal-ponies you told me about from your universe that spend the entire day eating grass and neighing and pooping and..."

"Animal-ponies?" I chuckled. "I never met a pony in my universe that I could sit on a couch beside and drink with and have fun with and fall in..." I stopped before I said too much.

"But... why don't you like somepony like Rarity then?" she asked. "Or Fluttershy? They're so much more beautiful than me..."

"Are you going to make me say it, Twi?" I closed my eyes for a moment in pain. "It's those eyes of yours, Twi. That look you get in them sometimes when you're talking about stuff you love. And your... well, your mane," I went red. I'd never sweet talked a girl by praising her mane before, and it did feel weird. But it was true. Those bangs made her look totally adorable, the real 'sexy librarian' type, but it also showed how naïve she was, and I found that innocence about her maddening.

"You like... my mane?" Twi sniffed – she wasn't crying anymore. "Nopony's ever told me... that they liked my mane before. Don't you think it's a totally unfashionable cut? I mean, it's nowhere near as gorgeous as Rarity's and..."

"Let Rarity have that wavy mane of hers!" I snorted. "Your cut suits you, Twi. I can't imagine your mane any other way. Besides, I think it's adorable. You're... adorable."

Twi looked up at me shyly. At long last she seemed to believe what I was saying, and her mouth opened – but no words came out. She stared at me like that for several heartbeats and then all of sudden a stream of words exploded out of her in a rush.

"IthinkIhaveacrushonyoutoo!" she babbled, and as soon as she finished she turned away, her face crimson.

"Wait, Twi – you do?" I felt my heart leap in my chest.

"I... at least I think that's what this feeling is," she said. "I've been trying to look it up in books, but everything written about love is so confusing! It's just that I... when you're not around I... I just can't stop thinking about what you're doing. And when... when you were helping Applejack fix the barn that time, I realized I was jealous."

"But... why?" I realized that my self-doubt was probably pretty unattractive, but it didn't seem to worry her. I guess she shared those same feelings and understood what I meant.

"You're the first guy who I've been able to talk with without dumbing down what I've been saying," she explained. "And... and you stand up to me, too. Remember the time when we arguing about rainbows? You kept on telling me that they're caused by the – what was it again? – refraction of sunlight in water droplets and I was lecturing you on how they're a diffusion of the original Light of Creation as it extends into our universe?"

"I remember," I replied. "You got pretty angry at me, too."

"Well, I was... but I was also, well..." She sighed. "It was just exciting to be able to talk about something like that with a boy for once. I don't know if you've noticed, but the stallions in Equestria are not exactly the sharpest bunch."

I nodded. Equestria was clearly a matriarchal society, where females were expected to do all the administration and thinking, leaving the males to do a lot of the physical labor. I guess it would be a novelty for Twi to be able to talk about these sorts of things.

"And... I... I love it when you use big words, like 'zenith', or 'perihelion'. They make me feel all..." Her cheeks flushed. "...melty inside."

As she sat there beside me, blushing hot, staring down at the couch, her forelegs tucked underneath her, I wanted to throw my arms around her right there and then. She really was the most adorkable thing I'd ever seen.

"But Twi... don't I look weird to you, at all?" I still couldn't believe that she would find what was essentially a bald ape attractive, no matter how big the words he used were.

"Well, I have to admit you are pretty unusual looking," she said with her usual disarming honesty. But as soon as the words left her mouth her forehooves flew up to her mouth in horror. "I mean, for Equestria!" It came out in an apologetic rush. "I'm sure that in the human world..."

"Nah, I'll admit it," I chuckled. "I am pretty funny looking. Even back on Earth people called me funny looking."

"Looks just aren't important to me," said Twi quickly. "I mean.... Oh Celestia, I didn't mean to say that you're ugl-" She looked down at her hooves and sighed in exasperation. "Oh, I always ruin everything! I... I just don't know how to talk to boys. I..."

While she was still babbling I took her head in my hands and brought my face close to hers. "Just stop talking for a second, Twi," I said.

Her eyes went suddenly wide in panic, and her mouth opened into an O, but she didn't move away. "Are... are you going to kiss me?" she asked.

I smiled. "That's what I was intending to do, yes."

"I've never really kissed anypony before..." she began to say but I'd already brought my face against hers, and she shut her eyes tight and went slack in my arms as I moved my lips against her own – firm but soft, and warm... and as they parted I could taste her hot breath, syrupy and sweet with the dandelion wine.

I left them there for a few heartbeats, until she was used to the feeling of my skin against hers, and then I broke the kiss.

As soon as her lips were free she was talking again. "Did I do that right? It's just that I've read so many books about how to kiss and everything but actually doing it is completely..."

I brought a finger up to her lips and she went silent.. "It's not really something you can learn from a book, Twi," I said with a chuckle. "But that was one hell of a kiss for a beginner!"

The corners of her mouth turned up into a pleased smile under my finger. "Oh, I'm so happy I did OK!"

I lay back on the couch and patted my lap. "Why don't you put your head here for a little while?"

Twi didn't need to be asked twice. She lay her head down on my lap, and she sighed as I started to stroke her mane. It felt just like a human girl's hair, far softer than I'd expected. For a long time I enjoyed the sensation of letting it drift through my fingers, and then I ran my fingers over her muzzle like you would if you were petting a dog, and she seemed to like that a lot, closing her eyes and rubbing the side of her head against my stomach. I pet her past her horn and down her mane, then back across to her ears which were by now turned back in pleasure.

"Does that feel nice, Twi?" I asked.

She murmured, and I felt that sudden happy excitement you get when you're with a girl and you realize that things are going to lead somewhere with her tonight. But could... could I actually do it with a pony?

I looked down at her body, her little forelegs curled up under her chest, her knees pressing against the side of my leg, and her sleek body all laid out along the couch, the gentle dip of her spine that lead up to her softly rounded rump with its tail flicking back and forth as I pet her. Her body was so pleasingly curved and feminine I felt myself getting hard, and I wondered if she would notice. As the kiss had proved, she was pretty inexperienced and I didn't want to scare her off before things got interesting – I couldn't stand the thought of slinking into my bed drunk and trying to beat off after everything that had happened.

"You... you smell really good," she muttered into my lap, her eyes still closed. "You smell just like a stallion."

"And you smell just like a human girl," I said. It was true – she did. Underneath the lavender and vanilla sweetness there was that unmistakeable spicy scent of feminine excitement. Twi was obviously getting turned on.

"I... I guess we're not really all that different after all," said Twi philosophically.

"We even speak the same language!" I said.

Twi lifted her head up suddenly. "Yes, what's with that?" She cocked her head as she often did when a thought took hold of her. "Even in Equestria there are different languages, so how does it happen that different DIMENSIONS speak the same language? It just doesn't make any sense!"

I shrugged. "Maybe there's an invisible bond between our two worlds or something. Isn't that what you were investigating with your magic when you brought me here?"

"I'm sorry," she whispered, putting her head back down. "I'm so, so sorry."

"No, Twi," I ran my hand along her mane. "It was the best thing that ever happened to me. If you hadn't messed up that spell, we'd have never met and..." I closed my eyes. "I don't think I can even stand thinking about that."

"Me neither," murmured Twi, snuggling her face into my lap.

We sat there together in silence for a while, me scratching her behind her ears and Twi just lying there with a dopey smile on her face, when suddenly she lifted her head and looked at me. Her cheeks had turned crimson and her violet eyes glistened.

"I wonder if-?" she began.

"Mmmm?" I asked, running my fingers down along her back.

"-if humans and ponies can... you know." Twi, still blushing, avoided my gaze.

"I don't know," I replied. "I think so. Do you want to find out?"

Twi smothered her face back into my lap, as if trying to hide, but then I felt her nod. When she lifted up her face again, there was a sudden heat in her eyes. "Do you want to?"

I nodded. "More than anything else in the world."

Twi lifted her head off my lap and sat back on her rump, a nervous smile on her face. "I think... I think I want another glass of wine." Her horn began to glow and the magical aura wreathing itself around the bottle which began to float across to us. But suddenly the aura flickered and the bottle would have fallen onto the floor if I hadn't reached out instinctively and caught it. I was pretty drunk as well – but it was a lucky catch, and Twi clopped her forelegs together in delight.

"I think I should do the pouring from now on," I said with a smile as I filled both our glasses.

Twi's ears went back and she frowned. "My magic gets all... mixed up after I've had a few drinks. It's so embarrassing!" "I think you're an adorable drunk, Twi," I chuckled, taking another drink and Twi did the same, glancing at me over the lip of her glass as she drank – a little too fast! Some of the dandelion wine spilled onto her front, and she floated the glass away, giggling, as she pawed at her sticky chest with a forehoof.

"Oh, all this wine has definitely gone to my head, and I'm getting all hot." She looked thoughtful. "I remember reading that alcohol increases the blood flow around the body. Maybe that's why I'm getting hot all over the place."

"I'm getting pretty hot too," I said.

Twi looked at me. "Well, no wonder you're hot. You insist on wearing those clothes all the time!"

"Humans don't have as much fur as ponies, Twi," I laughed. "We need clothes to keep us warm."

"I want to see," she said, suddenly moving closer to me.

"See what?"

"How much fur you have," said Twi. "I'm curious." She patted me on the chest with a forehoof.

"Oh – kay," I said. No point arguing with a drunk unicorn! I unbuttoned my shirt and slipped out of it, throwing it over the back of the couch.

Twi brought a tentative forehoof to my chest and then started to stroke the hair on it. "It doesn't feel so different from pony fur!" she remarked, fascinated.

"I think pony fur is a bit softer, actually," I said. As she was stroking me, I slid my arm around her and ran my hand down her back, feeling the velvet-soft texture of her coat – and with a sudden sigh Twi fell into my arms, the side of her face flush against my chest, and I suddenly had that warm, fluffy softness against my bare skin – and the sensation was amazing.

I took her head in my hands and lifted it up, taking care to avoid the horn, and this time she moved into the kiss, her lips opening to accept my tongue. She was timid at first, letting me explore the inside of her mouth, running my tongue along her palate and her teeth, all of which were a little larger than I'd experienced kissing a human girl. But soon she grew bolder, and brought her tongue against mine, and Twi moaned breathlessly against my mouth.

I broke the kiss, breathless, and looked up to see that Twi's horn was softly glowing.

"Er, Twi... should your horn be doing that?" I asked.

Twi giggled. "My horn sometimes does that when I get a little... melty."

It was the perfect chance for me to ask her something I'd wanted to for a long time, but never had the appropriate chance to. "Uh, Twi, does your horn... er, can you feel anything with it?"

She nodded. "It's pretty sensitive actually. Every unicorn's horn is. We use it to interact with the planet's magic field after all."

"That sounds pretty neat," I said. "Um... do you mind if I touch it?"

She shook her head, blushing. "I... think I'd like you to."

I ran my fingers up along her neck and over her ears until I finally gingerly touched the base of her horn. It was still faintly glowing with magic, and when I made contact with it I felt a mild electric shock travel up my fingers and as the magical aura grew a little brighter and expanded onto my hand there was a warm, tingling sensation. I curled my fingers around her horn and it felt warm, soft and alive – not at all like dead bone.

Twi began to pant a little, and I realized that making her feel this way was making me harder than steel. I began to rub her horn up and down a little, and then I leaned forward and brought my lips against her horn to kiss it. I jerked back a little at the initial shock, but as soon as I was used to it I slipped my tongue from between my lips and gave the horn a tentative lick.

It was just like licking skin – there wasn't a trace of fur, and I found the sensation of the velvety soft firmness against my lips and tongue unbearably exciting.

Twi giggled and gasped as I licked and kissed her horn, but after a short while she pushed me away.

"I... I wanna lick you now," she whispered.

"But I don't have a horn!" I replied with wide-eyed confusion.

Twi laughed and thumped me on the chest. "Oh come on! You know what I mean, right?"

I chuckled, nodding. "I'd love you to."

"I'm getting that melty feeling again," said Twi as she hopped off the couch a little unsteadily and stood on all fours in front of me. "Your licking my... me was getting me really hot." She took a single step forward, bringing her head in between my splayed knees, and for a long while she stood there staring at my pants, her head cocked as if she was trying to divine a secret. "So how do these things work exactly?"

Soon her horn shone brightly and my belt buckle started to glow the same rose-pink color. The buckle slid back and forth as she fumbled with the unfamiliar device, and the tip of her tongue popped out from between her lips as she concentrated.

I brought my hands down. "Here, let me help..."But then I suddenly felt them fly from my belt, slapped away by an invisible force, and Twi glared at me fiercely.

"No, I want to do it!"

There was little Miss Sparkle the stubborn perfectionist again! I knew better than to argue with her when she was in this kind of mood and left her to it. But she quickly worked out that she had to hold the buckle and the belt at the same time, and with a bit of loosening and tightening she soon unbuckled it and my belt flicked out and flew off across the room with a life of its own.

"Wow," I said. "Add that to the list of things I'd never seen before I came here to Equestria!"

But Twilight was already examining the zip on my pants. "Wait, how many locks do these things have? Why do you humans cover yourselves up so much?"

"I've got no idea," I said. "But trust me – you wouldn't want to see most humans walking around without clothes like you ponies do. You ponies are just lucky that all those adventures you get involved in keep you looking sleek and healthy."

Twilight wasn't really listening to me at this point, and with a little experimentation later she finally worked out that the button needed to be undone and then the zip unzipped, and soon she had my jeans around my ankles and I sat there in only my boxers.

"What? ANOTHER layer?" she laughed. "You humans are crazy! Is Earth really that cold? Was there another Ice Age? Wait, that can't be right – you said that your planet is undergoing something called Global Warming, right?"

"Uh, I don't really think that that's the reason we..." I began, but Twi had grown impatient and abandoning her magic she was now gripping the leg of my underwear between her teeth and trying to pull them down. They slipped down about an inch before they got stuck on my erection, and she was forced to pull harder and harder until they slipped down over it – pretty painfully I might add! – and Twi fell back on her rump, giggling, leaving my underwear hanging around my ankles.

I'd also fallen backwards onto the couch, my dick waggling comically in the air, and I was just sitting back up and kicking off my boxers when I saw that Twi was also getting up onto her hooves. She looked at me, still dizzy from the fall, but when she realized that I was now totally naked now her jaw dropped open.

"So THAT'S what it looks like!" she gasped.

I looked down at my hard-on and chuckled. "Haha, yeah. They are pretty awesome." I was worried for a second that she might be freaked out, it being the first human penis she'd ever seen after all, but she was already trotting up, swaying a little as she did, and when she reached me she threw her forelegs on either side of my thighs and brought her curious face right up close.

She stared at my dick for a moment and then glanced up at me. "So, I'm just supposed to lick it?" she asked, with disarming directness. "And that'll make you feel good?"

"Well, yeah – but only if you want-" But my half-hearted protests were cut off as Twi stuck out her tongue and drew the wet tip all over the head of my dick. After a quick taste she sat back down on her rump, deep in thought, as if she'd just performed an experiment and was contemplating the results.

"Not bad," she said at last, and then she leaned forward and licked from the base up to under the head and then back down, her huge violet eyes glued to mine as she did. "So this is OK?"

I started squirming. It was an inexperienced blowjob, sure, but the sight of Twi's innocent eyes glistening as she tongue-basted my cock was driving me wild. "Uhhh...." was all I managed to get out.

"I guess that means I'm doing OK!" Twi giggled and went back to licking the whole length with long, easy licks of her pink tongue.

"Try putting the whole thing in your mouth, Twi. That feels even-" But she was way ahead of me, and as my erection was enveloped by her warm, wet mouth I felt a jolt of sexual electricity course up from my prostate right up along my spine. Twi drew her mouth up and down slowly, trying not to gag, and soon she learnt that she could set me off by running her tongue underneath the head as she did, and after a while she had me moaning like I was dying. It's always amazingly hot to look down and see a girl on all fours giving you a blowjob, but seeing Twi doing it was several degrees hotter. Maybe it was the naivety of her big violet eyes, or that rump of hers wiggling a little as she bobbed her head up and down, her tail happily swishing back and forth, or maybe it was the fact I was getting blown by someone – well, somepony I was completely head over heels in love with. Whatever it was, I didn't feel like I could last too long with the exquisite waves of pleasure that were flowing through my body.

But I had no intention of blowing off in her mouth, as amazing as that would feel, so with an act of supreme will-power I slipped my dick out of her mouth. She looked up at me in disappointment, clearly worried that she'd done something wrong, but I shook my head.

"Sit up on the couch," I told her. "I wanna taste you now!"

Twi blinked at me. "What? My horn again? But you-"

"Not your horn – your other place. Between your haunches."

Her eyes grew wide. "What, you really want to-?"

I didn't reply, but just slipped my hands under her forelegs and lifted her bodily up onto the couch so that she was sitting back on her rump.

"Uh, this feels a little strange," Twi remarked, always the scientist. "I know Lyra sits like this all the time, but..." Then her voice suddenly dropped away when she saw me kneel down in front of her and gently part her knees, and she gasped as she felt my hot breath against her most sensitive of places.

All our messing around had clearly turned Twi on. The thick, spicy animal scent of her sex filled my senses and I felt my dick jump suddenly at the intensely sexy smell. The lips of her pussy were slightly parted, already glistening with beads of juice, and her clit was rock hard and peeking out from under its little hood. I deciding there was no need to go slowly anymore, so I dove down and drew her clit into my mouth.

It was like I'd applied a branding iron to the little purple unicorn pony. She almost leaped off the couch with a cry as soon as my tongue touched her, but I slipped my arms around her thighs and held her down and began to eat her out properly.

As I licked soft little gasps emanated from her and I felt myself getting harder still as I was exposed for the first time to her amazing flavor. Her juices were clear and hot, and I couldn't resist sticking my tongue into her sticky little slit to get a better taste. She was rich and salty, but with an undertone of sweetness that I'd tasted before from a vegetarian girlfriend I'd had, and the more I licked, the more stickiness appeared, and all the while Twi was squirming on her rump, her forehooves pushed up hard against her mouth to stop herself from crying out.

Eating out a pony was a little different from eating out a human girl. For one thing, their tails seem to have a life of their own, and Twi's was brushing back and forth against my bare chest and nipples, making them tingle with the strange sensation. And with my arms around her thighs I found that my hands were close to the soft swellings of the tiny breasts situated between her tummy and her haunches, and I chuckled to myself at how much more convenient it was to make love to a pony – there was no need to reach up to tweak her nipples, they were right down here! I stopped licking her pussy and lifted my head to stick one of those hard little nubs in my mouth, curious to see if she'd like having her nipples licked – and Twi gasped.

I guess she did like it! I took my time sucking and licking on those soft breasts of hers and as I did I caressed her little clit with feather-touches of my thumb, and then gently slid a finger, and then a second one, into her. Twi was already so moist down there with the mixture of her juices and my saliva that they penetrated her without a problem, and she sighed as I explored the satiny-soft passage inside her.

I was trying to be as gentle as possible seeing as it was her first time, but when I accidentally grazed her nipple with my lower teeth she yelped, and I felt a tremor inside her pussy and the sudden hot gush of fresh juices around my fingers.

I took my lips off her breast and chuckled. "Wow! Did you like it when I did that, Twi?"

Twi didn't reply but straight away brought her forehooves down and taking hold of my head pushed it back against her breasts.

"Bite me again... Please!" she whispered. "Harder!"

I knew better than to ignore a mare's heartfelt pleas, so I ran my teeth against the nipple and gently nibbled it, feeling Twi's pussy grow even hotter and wetter still against my fingers.

I returned to sucking and mouthing her clit and as new droplets appeared glistening on her lips her panting grew deeper. I was at that crazy stage of excitement where your dick becomes the entire centre of sensation, so I took my fingers from inside her and started to jerk myself off. But I knew that if I didn't fuck her soon I was going to come all over the place, so I pulled my hands away and stood up.

Twi looked at me nervously as I took her by the forehoof and lifted her up off the sofa. Her mane was dishevelled, her face flushed and her bottom lip was white from where she had been biting it.

I took a cushion from the couch and placed it on the floor, and the little purple unicorn made no protest as I lay her on her back with the cushion against her butt, and then lay on top of her, kissing and nibbling her neck just beneath her ears.

"Will... will it hurt very much?" she asked between the deep pants I was eliciting from her.

"Maybe for the tiniest little while," I said, stroking her mane. "But I promise that after that it will feel even more amazing than everything else we've been doing."

I grabbed my dick and began to rub the head, already slick with precum, up along her sticky slit and when it touched her swollen clit she gasped.

"Please... please stop teasing me," she pleaded. "I don't think I can stand it anymore! Just put it in me – please!"

"What's that, Twi? What you want me to do?" I said. She'd teased me with that blowjob earlier, and now it was my chance to return the favor.

"Rut me." It was little more than a whisper.

"Uh, I couldn't quite hear what you-"

"Rut me!" screamed Twi. "For Celestia's sake, RUT me!"

"Well, since you asked so nicely!" I brought my hips forward. I wasn't too worried about hurting her, as I hadn't felt a hymen with my fingers, but I thought it better to be gentle to start with.

The head of my dick slid easily in between her gooey lips and I slowly eased myself into her.

"Oh, oh Celestia!" she groaned.

"Holy fuck!" I gasped. The feeling of penetrating her was almost indescribable. It was like I'd slid into warm honey, so sticky and hot and slick was it inside her.

"Tell me if it hurts OK, Twi?" I started to fuck her in slow, shallow strokes, luxuriating in the feel of that satiny tunnel squeezing the end of my dick.

But Twi had other ideas. She threw her forelegs around my torso and pulled me against her so that I slid into her balls-deep, the when the head of my dick hit her cervix we both cried out.

I brought my hips back, sliding a little bit out of her, and then I slid back in and Twi groaned. "Oh Celestia! Why did I wait so long to do this?"

Soon we adapted to each other's rhythm and we were fucking like we'd done it a million times before. Twi might have been a virgin, but she was a quick learner, and I soon discovered that she enjoyed long, deep strokes, which was perfect as it gave me the chance to kiss and lick her neck while we fucked. She wasn't one for talking during sex, and instead she panted and moaned, tossing her sweat-slick mane from side to side.

I love the intimacy of doing it in the missionary position, but for real penetration doggy-style is the only way to do it. My dick still inside her, I flipped her over with difficulty – she was only a little pony, but they're a lot heavier than they look, and then I took hold of either side of her hips and resumed ploughing into her, eliciting high pitched cries of pleasure from the little unicorn.

My side was still smarting from the manticore wound, but all the wine that I'd drunk masked the worst of it and the excitement of finally fucking Twi was transmuting the little that was left into pleasure. I looked down at her pert rump and her long tail whipping back and forth, and I slid my hands across the small of her back, feeling that soft velvety fur.

I shook my head in disbelief. "Man oh man, all those years wasted fucking human women." Fucking a pony had some definite advantages – for one thing, I didn't have to reach up to grab hold of her hair to get leverage for my thrusting – her mane extended farther down her back, and the perfect hand-hold for pile-driving myself into her, which I did with drunken gusto.

Twi was moaning louder now. I could feel her pussy getting boiling hot around my dick and it was starting to drive me over the edge. "Uh Twi...Twi? You'd better....uh! slow down... I'm going to come otherwise!"

Twi looked back at me in horror. "No! Not yet!" She pulled away from me, my rigid dick slipping out, dripping, from inside her, and I fell onto my back on the floor.

I was in a daze and my entire body felt like a single raw nerve, having been stopped just before coming, and as I sat up on my elbows I saw the little unicorn advancing on me, her face flushed, her eyes hot and hungry. "Uhh, Twi? What-"

Twi didn't reply but pushed me back down onto the floor with her forehooves, and then swung her hind legs onto either side of my waist, staring down at me, a suddenly predatory smile on her beautiful face. And then she leaned forward and lay on top of me with her full weight so that my erection was sandwiched between us, her pussy hot and wet against it, and she began to rub herself up and down against me, her tongue slipping from between her lips as she did.

"Hey! What do you think you're doing?" I demanded, in between gasps. The friction between the two of us was sending bolts of pleasure along my spine and I grabbed her butt to slow things down before I came.

"What does it look like I'm doing?" said Twi, grinning down at me. "I'm going to rut your brains out!" But as soon as she said it she blushed crimson. "Oh, I'm sorry. I guess ... I guess I just get a bit aggressive when I'm drunk."

"I'm liking this drunk, aggressive Twilight!" I said, sliding my hands up to her head and drawing it down so that I could kiss her. But this time her tongue, which had been so shy during our first kisses, was a hungry invader, sliding straight into my mouth.

At last Twi broke the kiss, and I was left gasping, breathless. "I guess you do like it when I'm aggressive," she giggled.

I merely nodded, groaning, and slid my hands back down onto her wide hips to help her hump me. And while she ground her haunches back and forth, she levitated the wine across to her and started to drink straight from the bottle.

"Hey!" I cried. "Leave some of that for me!"

She smirked down at me. "Oh? Are you thirsty?" She floated the bottle down to me but as I reached for it, she jerked it out of my reach and brought it to her lips again, taking another mouthful – but this time she didn't swallow, and instead leaned way down and brought her lips against mine, and when I parted them she drove her tongue inside and with it came a sudden flood of sweet liquid.

I swallowed it as quickly as I could, for I found myself already wrestling a suddenly aggressive pony tongue with my own, and all the while she continued to slide her pussy against my dick.

This had gone on for long enough! I pulled out of the kiss, grabbed her around the waist and lifting her bodily off me I threw her back onto the couch, and as she looked up at me in surprise I speared my dick right into her. With her pussy as soaking wet as it was there was barely any resistance, and I was enveloped in hot stickiness that made me cry out in pleasure.

And then I started rutting her in earnest. I was out of my mind at this point, everything turning into a swirling confusion of drunkenness, tension, and love that made me feel like I was on fire. I fucked Twi like I was somehow revenging myself upon her for how much she'd made me lose control of the situation, but she loved every angry moment of it. My hips were a blur as again and again I drew my dick almost completely out of her blisteringly hot pussy so that only the head was left between her juice-slick lips and then pistoned back into her, driving myself ball-deep and making her cry out. And soon she was screaming at me to rut her harder and her cries of ecstasy grew more and more sharp and urgent.

Her horn was glowing stronger and brighter now and the purple glow had already expanded to surround us both, and I felt the hairs on my body stand up as if by static electricity. Suddenly, Twi's eyes, which she'd kept squeezed shut the whole time, flicked open, and deep within their violet reaches I noticed sparks of platinum white begin to swirl about, and as I stared into them I felt the waves of pleasure growing excruciating. I was getting close.

Bu then I noticed that instead of the bookcase which had been behind Twi's face all this time, I was now looking at the high, vaulted ceiling of the library. My stomach lurched, and I looked down and realized that we were now floating around two feet above the couch! Twi's magic, with a life of its own, had levitated us into the air as we'd been rutting.

So this was what it must feel like to fuck in zero gravity! I gripped her hips and drove myself deeper inside her, and as I continued to thrust Twi threw her hind legs around me and locked them around my waist, and we span crazily about in the air in place, set in motion by the frenzied movement of our fucking.

I was beyond the point of no return now, and Twi was throwing her mane about, biting her bottom lip so hard that she'd drawn blood.

"Twi, I'm... I'm going to come!" I shouted.

"I... I am too!" she cried.

Twi's eyes were no longer those liquid violet pools but orbs of pure white, blinding light. And then all of a sudden I felt the pleasure inside me soar to a whole new level of ecstasy as the soft purple unicorn magic that surrounded us both caught alight and we were wreathed in a flare of heatless, scintillating energy, with the two of us still fucking madly at its heart.

And then we came together. That magical fire was part of us now, and I felt as though it was pure energy that was flowing out of my dick and into Twi. She screamed out as well, her pussy flooding with a surge of blisteringly hot juices that seemed to be made of liquid fire, and they poured out around the base of my dick and all over my thighs. I was sure my heart had stopped and that sound and sight and time and space and everything else had disappeared and all that existed now was the two of us fused together, my semen blasting into her hungry womb, an excruciating ecstasy surging through our body like being in the center of a supernova. And then we were falling, falling through an endless white void of light.

An eternity later, when I could see and hear and think again, I found myself lying on the floor in front of the couch which had thankfully broken our fall when Twi's magic had shorted out during her climax. Twi herself was lying next to me, her eyes wide open and staring at the ceiling, unseeing – but they were those soft violet eyes that I had fallen in love with and not the blinding white orbs of elemental power that burned into my soul just a short while ago. But when Twi noticed I was awake, she turned over and smiled at me.

"Well," she sighed, deeply and happily. "I guess that's one new experience I won't be writing to Princess Celestia about!"

"Oh, I don't know," I chuckled, kissing her lightly on the lips. "I think she'd get a bit of a thrill out of it."

Twilight giggled, but then she looked at me in earnest. "Did... did I do OK?"

"OK?" I looked at her in disbelief. "You were unbelievable, Twi!"

Twi sighed happily and rested her muzzle on my chest.

"I guess it's true what they say," I said suddenly.

"What's that?" murmured Twi.

I lifted my arms into the air theatrically. "Once you go flank, you never go back!"

Twi lifted her head to look at me. She wasn't smiling. "Was that a joke of some sort?"

I sighed. "Well, it was supposed to be."

"You know, you may be very good at rutting," she said with a sniff. "But your jokes are terrible."

"Well, you only have to put up with them until I get back to Earth," I replied.

I regretted my flippant joke as soon as I made it, for Twi was suddenly crestfallen. Tears started to glisten at the corner of her huge violet eyes, and she turned away.

"Hey Twi?" I said, reaching across and pulling her over so that we were face to face again.

"What?" she muttered angrily.

"I think you can probably stop looking for a way to get me back home now," I said.

Her violet eyes went wide. "Wait. Does that mean you want to stay in Equestria?"

I nodded, smiling. "It does."

"With me?" Her voice was a whisper.

"No, with Ditzy Doo!" I replied in exasperation. But before she could protest, I darted forwards and kissed her half-open mouth. "Of course with you!"

And at that the little purple unicorn squealed in joy and climbed on top of me, throwing her forelegs around my neck and peppering my face with kisses.

"Uh, Twi?" I said.

"Mmm?" she murmured as she continued to kiss me on my neck and across my sweaty chest.

"I just realised there's one fun fact that you won't find in that big book of yours."

"Oh?" she said, stopping and looking at me in interest. "And what's that?"

"I love you," I said.

Mare's Milk

Mare's Milk

"Oh, thank you so much for looking after the Crusaders for me tonight, darling," said Rarity. "I simply had nopony else to turn to!"

"Oh, it's no problem," said Fluttershy. Rarity looked totally flustered – the result of having to make a whole new ensemble for Sapphire Shores overnight for her Ponyville concert after a dreadful incident involving Ditzy Doo and a crate-load of hotsauce. "To be honest, it's been a little dull around here without Mac around..." The Pegasus looked around at the inside of her treehouse. Without her husband around, it WAS awfully quiet. Having the little Cutie Mark Crusaders around would certainly liven the place up a little!

Rarity sniffed. "That stallion! Out bucking apples while his wife is with foal!" She shook her head. "Well, one must applaud him for his dedication to his work, I suppose..."

She walked up to where Fluttershy was reclining on her couch and looked at her friend's swollen tummy. At 36 weeks, it was not long until Ponyville would be seeing a cute little addition to its population! She looked up at her friend. "May I, darling?"

Fluttershy smiled softly at her. "Of course," she said.

Rarity nuzzled her muzzle up against the Pegasus's tummy, and she cooed soft, encouraging words to the foal curled up inside.

Fluttershy stifled a gasp at the ticklish feelings that Rarity's breath was eliciting from her. She hadn't told anypony, but for the past few weeks she had been feeling increasingly... sexual. It was as if, with the new little life developing inside her, her body had become hyper sensitive, especially that place in between her haunches. She'd found herself getting sticky there involuntarily, and lately she'd been throwing herself at Mac whenever he got back from Sweet Apple Acres – but the stallion was becoming increasingly reluctant to make love: he said that he was worried about the foal being injured. As a result, Fluttershy was even more tense at the moment, and she blushed with embarrassment that her friend's breath was making her wet.

Seeing Fluttershy's cheeks going red, Rarity stopped her cooing and smiled. "Oh, I'm so sorry my dear. It's just that... well, you're quite simply absolutely adorable with that big, swollen tummy of yours." She sighed. "Oh, it makes me wish for a little foal of my own... but then –"

As if on cue the three little Cutie Mark Crusaders burst into the room.

"Can we really, really stay here tonight Fluttershy?" asked Sweetie Belle, jumping up onto the armchair, making it careen backwards onto the floor.

"Oh, do be careful, Sweetie Be..." began Fluttershy.

"Oh wow!" said Apple Bloom, galloping up to Fluttershy and staring at her stomach. "Yer soooooo big now!"

"Apple Bloom! Be polite!" said Rarity, sternly.

"Do we really have to stay here?" muttered Scootaloo, staring around the room with her forelegs crossed against her chest. "I wanted to hang out with Rainbow Dash!"

"Now Scootaloo dear," said Rarity. "You know that Rainbow Dash is scarcely the kind of role-model that you should ha..."

But by now the three Crusaders were running up the stairs in search of more mischief, and Rarity sighed as she turned to Fluttershy who was lying there. "Are you sure you can handle them, my dear? I know you have the Stare and all, but I'm afraid that they might tire you out."

Fluttershy shook her head. "Oh no, Rarity. I'll have my own little one running around the treehouse soon, so I need as much practice as I can get. So please don't worry."

Rarity look unconvinced, but then she glanced at the clock on the wall. "Oh Celestia! Is it already that late?!" She trotted over to Fluttershy and kissed her on the cheek. "I must love you and leave you, my dear. Fashion history will not make itself, I'm afraid!"

"Oh, good luck, Rarity," whispered Fluttershy. "I'm sure that Sapphire Shores will love your new design..."

Rarity smiled. "Thank you my dear. But luck has nothing to do with it!" And with a final "Ta ta!" she went out the door, shutting it behind her.

There was a sudden, sharp sound of something shattering from upstairs.

"Oh dear," muttered Fluttershy.

• • •

Fluttershy sighed as she eased herself off the couch and climbed the stairs with difficulty, and soon she was looking at three guilty little fillies standing around a broken vase.

"It was all Scootaloo's fault!" said Sweetie Belle straight away. "She jumped off the bed and was trying to fly, but she couldn't and she landed on the cupboard and made the vase fall off!"

"I could too fly!" protested Scootaloo. "Just not for long. And anyway, it was all Apple Bloom's fault – she was the one who dared me too!"

Apple Bloom had her forehooves crossed over the chest. "Ya need ta practice if yer ever gonna learn ta fly as fast as Rainbow Dash!"

"Now girls," said Fluttershy, her face full of forgiveness. "You shouldn't blame each other. I'm not angry – it was an old vase anyway. A very old one…" She sniffed back tears. "Now come back downstairs you three! We're going to have all sorts of fun tonight…"

"Aw, can't we just go play outside?" muttered Scootaloo. "I wanna try out my latest trick!"

"I wanna see it!" said Sweetie Belle, jumping up and down in excitement.

Fluttershy, seeing the imminent outbreak of new havoc, shooed the three fillies down the stairs before anything else got broken.

"Now, is everypony sitting quietly?" she asked them once she was back on the couch. It made her exhausted even to walk around, her belly was so big and swollen! Maybe it was twins… or even triplets? She looked at the three Crusaders sitting on the mat and suddenly had a vision of three pink-maned fillies with mischievous looks on their faces. Oh no! She shook her head and they disappeared, replaced with the Crusaders once more.

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were both nodding, but Scootaloo was looking out the window longingly.

"Then let's play a nice guessing game!" said Fluttershy.

"Boooring!" muttered Scootaloo.

Apple Bloom looked at her sharply. "Nah be polite, Scootaloo!"

"Go ahead, ma'am," said Sweetie Belle.

Fluttershy smiled. "I'm going to think of a kind of monster you can find in the Everfree Forest, and you three have to ask me questions to find out what it is!"

"But that's easy!" said Apple Bloom.

Fluttershy shook her head. "It's not that easy, little Apple Bloom. You just have twenty questions and they can only be questions with a yes or no answer!"

"Ooh! Sounds fun!" said Sweetie Belle, clapping her hooves together.

"Ah've got a better game!" said Apple Bloom suddenly. "Why don't we try and work out what yer foal's gonna be?"

"Ooh!" said Sweetie Belle. "That's an even better game! What do you think, Scootaloo?"

Scootaloo shrugged. Anything would be better than the lame game that Fluttershy had suggested. "Yeah, sure, whatever," she replied with a shrug.

Apple Bloom brought her muzzle up close to Fluttershy's tummy and shouted "Hellooooooo little niece or nephew! This is yer auntie Apple Bloom speakin'! Can ya hear me in there?"

"Oh Apple Bloom," said Fluttershy, "Please don't shout so loud! You'll wake the foal..."

"Sorry..." muttered the little rose-maned filly.

Sweetie Belle trotted up to the couch, an eager look on her naive little unicorn face. "Can you stand up for a little while, ma'am?" she asked. "I wanna try guessing as well!"

"Me too!" said Scootaloo, suddenly interested. "I can't see anything from down here!"

"Oh…o… ok," said Fluttershy. She got up with difficulty and slowly climbed off the couch, and quick as a flash she was surrounded by the Cutie Mark Crusaders, all poking and nuzzling at her pendulous belly. "Oh... but do be careful, girls! I... I'm a little ticklish."

"Nah, does a colt sit forwards or backwards?" mused Apple Bloom, scratching her head with a forehoof.

"Aw, that's just an old mare's tale!" said Scootaloo, staring at Fluttershy's swollen tummy with one eye.

"Is not!" cried Apple Bloom. "Granny Smith told me!" She got underneath the pregnant Pegasus and ran her muzzle along the underside looking for clues.

Sweetie Belle chuckled. "But Granny Smith IS and old mare, Apple Bloom!"

Fluttershy stifled a giggle at the three little filly's adorable argument. Oh, it might be fun to have them try and guess what sex of foal she was going to have! She'd been wondering for a long while now as well... Twilight had suggested casting a spell that would let them see the sex of the foal, but Mac hadn't been happy with the idea: he wanted it to be a surprise. But part of Fluttershy had wanted to know: it felt so strange to have this little being inside her, and to imagine that one day that he or she'd be a little pony like one of the three fillies in her room right now.

At the thought of her foal, and at the poking and nuzzling of the three little fillies around her belly and teats, Fluttershy suddenly felt a warm rushing sensation beneath her tummy. Her breasts, which were just as full and swollen as her belly was, had started to leak a little milk recently –Fluttershy had been mortified, but Mac had told her that it was totally natural.

"Nah when Ah was a naughty young colt," he'd told her as she mopped at her wet teats with a warm washcloth. "and our ma had jus' given birth ta lil' Apple Bloom, I used to annoy her by whispering Apple Bloom's name in her ear, and she'd have to rush into the bathroom on account of she'd start leakin' milk!"

Fluttershy had been scandalised. "Oh, Macintosh! What a terrible thing to do to your mother!"

And Mac had blushed, in that adorable stallion way of his. "Well nah remember, ‘Shy, I was jus' a little colt and knew no better..."

But the same thing was happening now! She desperately tried to concentrate on stopping it from happening, but it was too late. She felt the tension in her breasts increase, and then a sudden feeling of gushing relief mixed with shame as droplets of milk appeared at the end of her teats.

"Hey, what's that?" asked Sweetie, who was at that very moment looking at Fluttershy's breasts and about to ask why her "boobs" were so big. "There's white stuff coming out of your boobs, ma'am!"

"That's milk, applehead!" muttered Apple Bloom.

"Oh no, no!" squealed Fluttershy. "D... don't look!"

"Milk?" Sweetie's mouth opened wide in amazement and as she watched, a single thick droplet became too heavy to stay attached to the end of the teat and it fell off – right into her astonished little mouth! She stumbled backwards in surprise, spluttering, and went to spit it out – but it was too late. She'd already swallowed it.

"Augh! Wh… what's it taste like?" asked Apple Bloom, her face crinkling up in disgust.

Sweetie's face was one of pleased surprise. "Sweet!" she said, licking her lips. "Really sweet!!"

"Sweet?" repeated Scootaloo, narrowing her eyes at the little curly-maned unicorn in disbelief. "No way! Let me try it!"

She elbowed Sweetie aside and brought her head up under Fluttershy's heavy breasts. As the little Pegasus nudged a teat with her snout, Fluttershy again felt that familiar gushing feeling and milk started to drip down from the end of it. She was so wracked with shame that she was rooted to the spot as Scootaloo stuck out a little pink tongue and caught the single drop of white milk that fell from her.

"Is... is it really sweet, Scootaloo?" asked Apple Bloom.

Scootaloo turned to her nodding, her purple-gray eyes bright. "It totally is! It's delicious! Hey Apple Bloom, you've gotta try this!"

"I told you guys it was sweet!" muttered Sweetie, annoyed. "Now give that back, Scootaloo!" She went to nudge the little Pegasus away with her muzzle, but Apple Bloom pushed past her before she had a chance.

"No, it's mah turn!" said Apple Bloom, bringing her muzzle up next to Scootaloo's. And as soon as she brought her lips near the nipple, milk started to flow from it and she lapped it up with an eager tongue. Just as the others had said, it was sweet and warm and delicious. Next to her, Scootaloo had wrapped her lips around the other nipple and was sucking on it, whiteness appearing at the corner of her mouth as she did.

"Oh no!" squeaked Fluttershy, turning her head this way and that in a panic. "Girls, no! Y... you have to stop this right now!" She tried to get away, but with the two little foals nuzzling underneath her, she couldn't move. Was... was it her maternal instinct that was preventing her from doing anything? "You're... oh, this is wrong!"

"Aw c'mon, ma'am!" said Apple Bloom, looking up at her with a milk-stained muzzle. "It's totally natural!"

"Yeah!" agreed Scootaloo, licking up more of the white sweetness that was dripping from the nipple in her mouth. "It's not like we're stealing from your foal – he's not even born yet!"

Sweetie stomped a foreleg in annoyance. "Buy you're stealing from me!" she cried, sniffing back tears.

"Y...you... oh.... you have to stop!" Fluttershy's knees had started to tremble. She was feeling a mixture of incredible relief and... oh, those little tongues and mouths just felt sooooo good! She squeezed her thighs together as she felt herself starting to gush there as well... oh Mac, why couldn't you have done your job? Now she... she was getting all excited by these little fillies licking and nuzzling at her teats!

"It's... it's time you all went to bed!" Fluttershy gasped at last. "I... I insist!"

"But we ain't tired!" protested Apple Bloom, kneading at a breast with her forehoof – she'd learned that that way, lots more delicious milk would come out.

"Aw, just a little longer!" begged Scootaloo, pulling at the teat in her mouth with her teeth.

All the while Sweetie, a big frown on her face, was trotting back and forth between the other two fillies – but since Fluttershy only had only two teats, and both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo refused to give her a turn, there was no way she was going to get to taste any more of that delicious milk! The poor little unicorn started to feel the beginnings of tears welling in her pale green eyes. She was the one who had found out that Fluttershy's milk was so delicious! It just... wasn't... FAIR!

She clambered up onto the couch, ready to sit down, bury her face in her forehooves and bawl her little eyes out – but when she got there, she found herself eye-level with Fluttershy's rump – and then she saw that Fluttershy was leaking milk from another place!

Oh, lucky, lucky! Sweetie joyfully trotted up to the edge of the couch and leaned forward, placing her snout in between Fluttershy's haunches and taking a big sniff. It didn't smell the same as the milk that was coming out underneath Fluttershy, but it sure looked the same! So she stuck out her tongue and gave it a little test-lick.

It didn't taste as sweet as her booby milk, but it still tasted really, really good!

At the sensation of Sweetie's hot little tongue touching her slit, Fluttershy bit her lip to stop from crying out. Oh, oh the... the pleasure she was feeling was overwhelming! Two parts of her were being bathed in heat and wetness, and all the tension of so many weeks of frustration and of her heavy, milk-filled breasts was leaving her in a flood, into the mouths of those sweet little fillies! Oh, they had no idea how... how their little tongues were making her feel! And that... that made it even more dirty and... and exciting!

The Pegasus mare burned with shame. Oh, what... what am I doing? I'm being so... so absolutely... evil!

But although she knew she should push the fillies over and just gallop away, her legs simply refused to move. No matter how hard she tried, they just stood there, shivering, and her tail was just as useless! She wanted to bat Sweetie away with it, but her muscles refused to do what she ordered, and instead she found herself stepping back so that the little unicorn foal's tongue could burrow even deeper into her special place!

"Nummy nums," murmured Sweetie Belle. Her muzzle was covered in gooey milky stuff now, and she stopped lapping at Fluttershy so that she could lick herself clean. Oh, it tasted so good!

"Oh, oh.... Sweetie!" Fluttershy gasped. She couldn't believe the words that were coming out of her mouth! "Sweetie... please..."

"Yes ma'am?" asked Sweetie, beaming at the Pegasus mare, her muzzle glistening.

"Oh... please..." Please, please, stop, Sweetie! Please, Celestia... "...please don't stop!"

Sweetie blinked, not really understanding what Fluttershy was saying – but she knew better than to ignore whatever an adult told her to do, so she buried her snout back in between Fluttershy's haunches and resumed her licking.

Tears were pouring down Fluttershy's face now as she felt her soul crushed between the twin emotions of desire and disgust. "Oh Celestia... please forgive me... please, please forgive me...." she whispered. And as she closed her eyes in deathly shame, feeling her heavy ripe body being drained in three places at once, her juices spilling into the hungry mouths of the three little fillies, she arched her neck in ecstasy and cried out in the sheer shameful joy of it all.

And then she came.

• • •

Celestia's orb had just risen as Rarity trotted through the early morning streets of Ponyville. Derpy was already spiralling madly across the sky, a shower of letters falling from her bag to her trademark cry of "Muuuuffffffiiiiiiins!"as the other sleepy inhabitants of the little town were just starting to wake up. There was Pinkie Pie, visible through the windows of Sugarcube Corner, busy taking cupcakes out of the oven and humming to herself, and there was dear little Spike, obviously on an early morning errand for Twilight Sparkle – and there was the purple-coated unicorn herself in the top window of the Library, blowing out a candle– she must have been awake all night like Rarity had, the poor dear!

Oh, and speaking of poor dears! Rarity, stung by sudden guilt, started to gallop despite her exhaustion. Oh, I hope that those three little hellions haven't caused darling Fluttershy too much trouble!

When she arrived at the Treehouse, she knocked on the door to find it was only ajar. She nudged it open in a sudden panic to find...

Fluttershy, lying on the mat in front of her couch on her side, fast asleep, her big belly rising and falling in time with her deep breathing. And there, tucked in between her fore and hind legs, curled up and fast asleep as well, were the three Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Rarity's heart swelled up at the sight. They'd all been playing some charming little game and gotten so tired they'd fallen asleep together. Oh, what an idealized scene of domestic bliss! Of course, it came as no surprise – after all, everypony knew that dear Fluttershy was going to make the most perfect mother!

Date with a Princess - Part 1

Date with a Princess - Part 1

I slumped into the chair at my desk, defeated after another shitty day at work. I switched my computer on and spent the minute waiting for Windows to load thinking about how depressing my life had become. No girlfriend, a long commute every day to work a dead-end job with colleagues who were complete douchebags, and this dismal studio apartment. 

But then the login screen appeared and I was dragged away from these grim thoughts by a request for my password.

I checked my emails. Some v1@gra spam, a chain letter from my mother, ANOTHER chain letter from my mother (no, mom, I wasn’t aware that a recent study showed that 85% of the cans from a coke machine have been tainted by cat pee…), a chain letter from my sister, an email from my sister asking for money, an email from someone called LittleMissSunshine…

Wait a second. LittleMissSunshine? Why was that name familiar?

Oh shit! Now I remembered. I’d joined one of those internet dating sites a few weeks back and sent of a whole bunch of ‘kisses’ or ‘pokes’ or whatever the hell they were called to girls who seemed interesting. Disappointingly, I hadn’t received any replies back – until now.

I sighed and cracked open a can of coke, cat pee be damned! Knowing my luck, LittleMissSunshine was a troll or a hooker or a Russian mobster or a Nigerian scammer or a god knows what else. The chances of her being a normal female human being were just about nil. Better to just tag it for deletion and…

I must have missed the tick box and accidentally clicked the mail itself as it popped open. I shrugged. Well, fate I guess. Maybe I should give it a read.

Dear anonymous1991,

I was very pleasantly surprised to find your hug in my inbox. 

Hug? Oh yeah, that’s right. They were called ‘hugs’.

I’d like to say that I originally joined this site as a bit of a joke (my little sister suggested that I do so), but the truth is that I’m usually so busy I don’t really get any time to meet eligible males – and the ones I do meet are all under my authority so it would be indiscrete to date one of them. Also, I apologise for taking so long to get back to you – there was an incident that had to be dealt with straight away….

I took a sip of my soda. So LittleMissSunshine sounded like one of those corporate HR manager types. Interesting! I wondered if she’d have anything in common with a guy like me though. But I did enjoy her writing – she seemed a little unsure of internet terminology, so I was guessing she was probably older than me – but that wasn’t so much of a problem. Maybe she was a totally hot cougar. Unlikely, yeah, but a guy can dream. 

I put my soda down, my interest further piqued, and kept reading…

Even though I’m surrounded by others all day, I often feel quite alone. I’d love to just be able to enjoy a nice quiet dinner and some conversation with an interesting male. No pressure, just a chance for the two of us to get to know each other. You seem like a genuine young male – your profile was lacking all the usual kinds of half-truths that one finds on such sites. And there was just something about your way of writing that intrigued me. So why don’t we meet for a drink, and then if that goes well perhaps dinner? 

I found her use of ‘male’ a little peculiar – maybe English wasn’t her first language? But I was flattered by her compliment about my writing. I was a failed writer – but a failed writer who never told anyone he was writing, one of those individuals who hides their manuscripts and if they get caught writing they say they were beating off instead. Because if you say you’re a writer, the next question is always “Have you had anything published yet?” and if the answer to that question is “No,” then you’ve just introduced yourself as a kind of freakish failure who takes pride in that failure. And I’d had a big enough dose of failure in so many aspects of my life that my writing was one that I wanted to keep sacrosanct. 

I brought up LittleMissSunshine’s profile again. There was no photo, but that was never an indication of anything. Plenty of good looking women left their profiles pictureless to weed out time-wasters, right? At least there wasn’t a MySpace angled shot or ducklips or some other photographic atrocity. 

Likes: sunshine, honesty, justice, sugarcubes, rainbows, friendship, big words

Dislikes: swearing, rainy days, disorder, big dumb males

And there it was! 

Age: 2000

It was a typo, of course, but I wondered how old she really was. I’d been a little reticent about asking her in my email – you know women and their hang-ups about their age – but I guessed that she must be somewhere in her mid to late thirties at least based on her style of writing, her job in upper management and her ignorance about the internet.

Well, I decided, I wasn’t so sure about sugarcubes, but I liked sunshine. Maybe we were meant to be together! Anyway, it would give me a chance to get out on a Saturday night – so I suggested a mid-tier hipster-free trendy bar for us to meet at.

Before the date I went and got a trim, shaved a week’s worth of neckbeard off and hit the gym for some half-assed reps so that I had a bit of tone to my body, but when I looked in the bathroom mirror I still saw the poster guy for average looks staring back at me. Ah, fuck it. From her email and her profile she sounded like the type that liked intellectual guys, anyway, so hopefully I’d be able to charm her that way.

After getting my cheap ass across town on the bus I was soon sitting at the bar itself cradling my scotch in my hand and watching the door. It was snowing out, and flurries of white slipped in every time the door opened. A woman came in, stripping off her scarf and long coat. Nope, not her.  LittleMissSunshine had said that she’d be wearing a sun-shaped gold brooch, so I was on the lookout for it. She took all this sun stuff seriously, I realized. Well, everybody has their thing. It didn’t mean she was crazy, did it?

Every few minutes a woman would come in through the door from the snow outside alone, and each time I scanned them as they stripped down for the brooch. A few times I was relieved, a few times disappointed – but still LittleMissSunshine didn’t appear.

I looked at my watch. She was thirty minutes late! Well, that was it. I’d been trolled and trolled hard. I guessed LittleMissSunshine was somewhere in the bar with her girlfriends having a good laugh at my expense. I looked around but the bar was so full now that even if they were there I’d never find them. 

Well, fuck it. I downed the rest of the scotch and was just about to get up when I glanced across at the woman who had just come and sat down at the bar next to me.  And what I saw made me stop and sit right back down again.

She was older than me – but wait, was she really all that much older? It was difficult to say exactly how old she was – her face had a kind of timelessness to it that some Asian women have, her skin smooth and unblemished with only the hint of some age at the corner of her eyes.  If I had a gun to my head, I would have guessed she was in her late-thirties, early forties - but it was hard to say.

Her features were delicate but striking, her nose and cheekbones giving a regal cast to her face that might have tended towards aristocratic sternness if they hadn’t been off-set by her two large darkly-lashed eyes and a dainty, perfectly-formed mouth with lipsticked lips that made her seem gentle and curiously doll-like. Her long brown-blond hair was done up in a casual style, adding to the overall effect of an unselfconsciously elegant woman who was concerned with looking her best yet not at all vain.

But it was the colour of her eyes that most gripped me. Those huge eyes were such a strange color – they must have been gray, but in the light of the bar they seemed almost violet, and within them I could feel a cheerful honest energy that you encounter pretty rarely in the savage city.

“I’ll have a dandelion wine, please,” she said to the bartender. Her voice was smooth and confident, modulated like she was used to speaking professionally, but underpinned with a warm friendliness. That, and the dress she was wearing, one of those casually elegant black sheath dresses, sleeveless, with a bolero jacket on top – the kind of simple carefree luxury that inner-city legal or managerial types like to wear –  made me immediately think of LittleMissSunshine, who I’d decided was probably an upper level manager of some sort.

And so my heart skipped a beat , but as I looked on her chest for the brooch I saw she wasn’t wearing one. But what I did see was her deep décolletage, delightfully bare above her V-neckline. She was surprisingly busty for such a slim woman, and her skin was creamy white turned white-gold under the soft lights of the bar, like chryselephantine.

All of this took just seconds to go through in my mind, but I must have kept staring at her while as I was lost in thought, because she noticed me looking and turned her head and smiled. 

“Oh hello!” she said.

“Ah hi,” I said, a little lamely. She’d caught me staring at her and I felt ashamed of myself. But the feeling quickly passed – the woman’s eyes were crinkled at the edges in a genuine smile, and there was something about them that calmed me and made me feel comfortable in her presence – which was strange, as I’m usually a bit nervous around good-looking women. She was definitely extremely attractive, even if she might have been old enough to be my mother.

“You know, I don’t usually go out at night,” she said. “But there’s a definite charm about it, especially with it snowing out.”

I nodded. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it? I’m a bit of a night owl, myself.” 

The woman smiled. “You sound just like my little sister! She loves the night as well. But I’m more a daytime kind of p- person,” she said. She took the dandelion wine and was about to take a sip when she noticed the bartender looking at her.  She looked back, but he said nothing and merely coughed and her eyes went wide. “Oh of course! Money!” She chuckled, slapping a hand on the bar and reaching into her handbag. She took out a wallet and opened it, flipping through it for a second as if she had no idea what she was looking for, and finally took out a hundred dollar bill. “Is that enough?”

The bartender and I both looked at each other. The wallet had been stuffed to overflowing with bills, and they’d been all hundreds.

As the bartender went to get her change she turned back to me and at last took a sip of her dandelion wine, her eyes narrowing in pleasure. “Oh, it’s so good to get out! I haven’t had a chance to enjoy myself for a while. I just hope my little sister can be relied upon to look after the place while I’m away.”

“Are you here alone?” I asked. 

She shook her head, and I felt my heart sink. Well, of course she wasn’t alone. A woman who looked like her! What the fuck had I been thinking? It seemed my evening was a total waste of time after all. 

But then the woman’s eyes went wide a second time and she put down her glass and started rummaging around in her handbag again. “Oh, I just realised I’m supposed to be wearing a brooch!” she muttered. “No wonder he hasn’t come up to me yet! Oh Celestia, you’ll forget your own head one of these days!”

At the word brooch, my heart leaped up in my chest. No way. No fucking way. Could it be that this was…?

“Little Miss… Sunshine?” I asked.

The woman stopped rummaging through her purse and looked up at me. A bright smile played over her lipsticked lips.

“And you must be anonymous1991!” She laughed and the sound was so warm and honestly effusive that it was like a sudden burst of sunshine in the bar. ”Oh what a lovely piece of serendipity!” She looked me over and tapped her chin with a perfectly-manicured finger. “So I guess 1991 was the year you were born in, right?”

I nodded, suddenly feeling sheepish in front of such an elegant and self-confident woman. But she just winked at me and said “Oh, I know I shouldn’t tease, but sometimes I just can’t resist the urge! But where are my manners? I’m Celestia.” 

After I introduced myself I said “Celestia? That’s a unique name. I don’t think I’ve ever met a Celestia before.”

“Oh please, call me Tia,” said Celestia. “It’s kind of my pet name – my sister came up with it.”

“I guess you and your sister are pretty close then?” I asked. “You mentioned her in your email as well.”

“Me and Lulu?” She nodded. “Oh definitely. Although we haven’t always been close – we had a bit of a falling out a few years ago, but we patched things up recently. ”

“Family can be difficult,” I said. “Does she ask you for money all the time? That’s what my little sister does.”

“Oh no!” laughed Celestia. Her laughter was deep but light, warm like morning sunshine, happy and unselfconscious. “She knows I’d just say no. Besides, she has everything she wants. But you’re so right about family being difficult.” She sighed. “After our parents passed away I guess I was a bit of a surrogate mom for her, but I think I did a very bad job of it.” She took a sip of her drink. “But now it looks like our roles have been reversed! It was Lulu’s idea that I start dating again. She said that it wasn’t healthy for me to be stuck all alone in that draughty c… house of mine. And I’m glad I did!” She smiled at me, and it was like being in the path of a beam of light so pure and beautiful was the look on her face. 

I couldn’t help but smile back at her – it was a smile that forced you into her cheery world. Even after being with her for only a few minutes, I realized that there was something special about Celestia that made you feel at home in her company. I guess she had that kind of charisma a lot of people who are high-fliers have. 

I usually find it pretty difficult to find things to say when I first meet someone, so I was relieved when Celestia took it upon herself to tell me more about herself. “I’ve been – how do you say it?” She tapped her chin with a finger. “-out of the market for a while now, I guess you could say. My last real relationship was with this… well, I know what a faux pas it is to talk about previous relationships so long story short, things didn’t work out between us – they say opposites attract, but sometimes I think you can be too different. I like order and harmony, while he was more into chaos and, well… discord. I should have known better, really – after all, Discord was his name after all.”

“Discord?” I repeated. “Wait, that was actually his name? Don’t tell me – he was in a band, right?” 

Celestia arched her eyebrows. “Oh, he wasn’t in a band. And anyway, he’s ancient history. I dealt with him a long time ago so let’s forget I ever mentioned him.” She made a sweeping motion with a hand as if casting him off into the wind. “But let’s just say I haven’t had the best track record with guys, which is why I was a bit unsure when Lulu suggested I join that dating site…”

I ordered another scotch as we continued made small talk. It turned out that I’d been correct in my guessing that she was in upper management. 

“Well, it’s kind of hard to explain, really,” Celestia said. “But I guess you could call me a manager. I mean, I have quite a large number of individuals that I’m responsible for.” She sighed deeply. “And they always seem to be getting into one kind of trouble or another! I mean, just today I got a scr- I mean, a message from my top student asking for my help with an invasion of dragons!”

“An invasion of dragons?” I laughed. “Really? Oh wait, it’s some sort of corporate jargon, right?”

Celestia brought a hand to her mouth. “I’m sorry – I guess you’d call it a…” She spun a hand around in the air as she searched for the right word. “…hostile takeover? Twilight – she’s my top student, you see – usually deals with these things fine on her own, but this proved to be too big a problem for her to handle and she needed my advice. But with a bit of reassurance from me she managed to find a solution meant which meant that I could actually get out and enjoy myself for a change! And here I am.” 

“I’m really glad you could,” I said. “From the sounds of things you lead a very interesting life.”

At the word ‘interesting’, Celestia’s eyes glittered in pleasure. “You could say that,” she said. “Do you know, nobody’s ever said that to me before? That my life is interesting?”

“What, really?” I said, incredulous.

She nodded. “I think sitting here and talking to you I’ve just realized how little I’ve actually connected with anyone recently. Apart from Twilight and Lulu, there’s not really anybody I can talk to. Twilight doesn’t have much life experience, and Lulu – well, she never takes anything seriously. Her heart’s in the right place though.”

“I thought you were just in upper management,” I said. “But it sounds like you run everything. Are you like a vice-president or something?”

She blushed. “Well, maybe it’s a bit of a higher position than just ‘vice-president’.”

“President?” I suggested. When Celestia shook her head, my eyes went wide. “CEO?”

She lowered her eyes in embarrassment and looked at me through those dark lashes of hers. “Actually, my title is ‘Princess’” 

“Princess?” I repeated, incredulous. “I have to admit, that’s a lot higher up than I expected.”

“It’s more ceremonial than anything else,” explained Celestia hurriedly. 

“So you have to open sporting events and town halls and stuff like that?” I asked.

Celestia blinked at me. “Promise you won’t laugh?”

“Not unless it’s really, really funny,” I said.

“I raise the sun,” she said.

“The son? Wait, you have a son?” Well, that fig…

“No!” she laughed. “You know – the sun! The big orb of fire that brings light to the land? It’s my job to perform the necessary rituals that raise and lower it each day.”

That was a little more ceremonial than I was expecting. “And you do it every day? Sounds like a 24/7 job.” I took a sip of my drink. 

“Well, 12/7 anyway,” replied Celestia. “Lulu deals with raising and lowering the moon, so I do get the opportunity for a bit of sleep.”

I nodded. “It must be a lot of responsibility.”  

Celestia’s eyes went wide. “Wait, you believe me?” 

I put my drink down on the bar. “Of course I do,” I said, looking in her eyes. “I know it’s probably a strange thing to say, but I don’t think you’d make a very good liar, Tia. You look too honest to me.”

It was flattery, maybe, but I only said it because in some strange fashioned I believed what she was saying. There was an earnestness in her eyes that didn’t allow me to doubt her. And yet it didn’t make Celestia happy to be called honest – in fact, her face became a little distant for a moment. So I decided to change tack and rescue the situation.

“Hey,” I said suddenly. “I just had a great idea. Do you like karaoke?”

“Karaoke? What’s that?” Celestia blinked at me.

“Once you finish your drink I’ll show you! I’m sure you’ll love it.”

* * *

Have you ever hit it off with someone right away? I mean, after those initial introductions are out of the way and you get to really talking, it’s like you’ve switched on two faucets that just won’t stop running? They say it’s what happens when you put two people who are usually listeners together – and it happened with me and Celestia. As we sang and drank and talked in our private booth at the karaoke place, the spaces between songs became longer and longer as we shared anecdotes and got to know each other. And even the few little silences that naturally happened now and again felt totally comfortable, like punctuation for our conversation rather than proof of that horrible fact that you often have to try to keep yourself from admitting on a date – that you and this person have nothing in common.

But it wasn’t as if we were similar people. We seemed very dissimilar, actually. She was from a country called Equestria (I was guessing it must be in Europe somewhere – my geography’s always been pretty terrible), where her family came from old money. Her childhood had been tea parties and elocution lessons and pranks played on the foreign dignitaries who visited her mother’s home with the aid of her little sister – I wanted to learn more about her childhood, but mention of her mother seemed to sadden her, so I didn’t press very far in that direction. She loved books and nature and candy and, just as her profile had said, sunny days.

It all seemed to make sense now. There was an exotic foreignness about Celestia that had been hard to place. As we’d been picking songs to sing, she’d seemed ignorant of almost all the music, even the golden oldie stuff you’d expect anyone to know – she didn’t even know who The Beatles were! But after listening to a song once, she was able to sing it. She had a quick mind and a quick wit, and I found myself wondering at how my fortunes had changed with the sudden arrival of this beautiful and brilliant woman into my life.

But she was still mysterious. The more I learned about her, the more I realized I didn’t know. It wasn’t that she was hiding anything per se, just that – well, she had a very elliptical way of expressing herself and I felt it would be impolite to push her too far. As it was, I was enjoying the mystery – Celestia was marvellous company. Witty, clever, well-spoken – just about everything the girls I usually had a chance to meet weren’t. Her age made no difference to me whatsoever, but I didn’t mention that, of course.  

Soon we’d used up our few hours and it felt as if the evening were coming to its natural conclusion. I didn’t want it to, of course, but for a first date things had gone far better than I’d ever hoped.

“I had a wonderful time,” said Celestia as we walked out into the street. It was early in the am and the snow was falling stronger now, such that the world seemed silent except for the few couples like ourselves. Did I say like ourselves? I guess I was getting ahead of myself, but as we walked together it felt as if we’d already been together for a long time.  

As we walked along the embankment next to the river that ran through this part of the city, the streetlights making the water shine like polished bronze, Celestia suddenly sighed – but it was a happy sigh. “You know – I knew when I read your profile that you’d be just right for me. An honest and straightforward gentleman.”

“Well, if by straightforward you mean average, then yes,” I chuckled. “But I had a great time tonight as well.” 

Celestia said nothing, but she gently slipped her hand into mine, and from then on we walked together hand in hand while I grinned like an idiot to the silent city.

We walked in silence for a little while, the snow slipping down around us, crisping the air and smothering every sound. It was just the two of us, separated from the rest of the universe in our own private little world.  

Finally we stopped and just stood together, watching the snowflakes lifted by gusts of air flutter over that glowing river. Celestia snuggled into my coat closer for warmth, and all I could smell was her soft perfume, and all I could feel was the heat rising from her body. 

She looked at the snow that was falling about the two of us. “So strange,” she whispered. At first I thought she was echoing my earlier thought, but then she continued: “Not knowing what weather you’re going to get. It might snow or it might not. So strange!”

As we stood there in silence Celestia gazed up at me, inquisitive. I looked down at her, and then – well, call it a sudden attack of bravado, or whatever. I’m not usually so bold or forward. But something inside me demanded that I kiss her. It was barely volitional. 

Celestia closed her eyes as I brought my face down to hers. I felt a sudden flash of heat lift up from her skin, the scent of her perfume intensifying – and then our lips touched. 

Now, I’ve kissed a few girls and a few women in my life, but kissing Celestia – well, it was as if I was a boy again and I was kissing my childhood sweetheart – that innocent, fresh, excruciating kind of pleasure that strikes you for the first time in your life and feels so strange and yet so familiar, as if it’s the gate to all the other kisses that you’ll enjoy in your life. Time stopped and contracted and for a moment and an eternity I felt that the only people in the universe were me and Celestia, standing there in the snow on that embankment.

“Hey, get a room you guys!” The spell faded as a harsh, accented voice pierced the air. A drunk blond girl was stumbling along the street that ran parallel with the embankment, only kept from falling by her girlfriend who looked at us apologetically.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “She’s from Australia.” As if that somehow explained things!

But I wasn’t really listening. I was still looking at Celestia, who was blushing fiercely, her gaze averted, a smile playing on her rosebud lips made even redder with the cold. 

“That was-” said Celestia. “That was- I guess I’d just forgotten what it’s like to be kissed.”

“I think the word you’re looking for is ‘awesome’,” I said with a smile. 

She nodded, beaming. “Awesome.” 

Maybe I’m just old fashioned or maybe there’d always been the heart of a die-hard romantic hiding in that chest of mine and I just hadn’t realized it. Whatever the reason, I left things at that kiss on our first date. It wasn’t that I didn’t think things would go any further between the two of us – it was just that part of me wanted this to go on forever. It seemed wrong to try and get Celestia into bed right away – she was the sort of woman that deserved to be wooed. Yes, wooed. That word had always seemed strange and archaic to me, but with Celestia it seemed exactly the right one to use.  

We said our goodbyes and parted. I started to walk to the bus stop, but then I looked back, just to make sure Celestia was really real – but she’d had already vanished behind the veils of slowly-falling snow.

When I got home, I was gripped by the sudden need to write an email to her. I tried to stop myself, but when I opened my mail I found there was an email already waiting for me. It was from her.

Dear anon,

Thank you so much for tonight! I realize now what a fool I was to have ever struggled against Lulu’s suggestion. I have to admit that she helped me chose your profile – I think she knows me far better than I know myself sometimes! Tonight, with you, I felt as if I was allowed to be who I truly am again after a long, long time- a woman rather than just the one everyone goes to if they have a problem. Thank you so much for that gift.

Let’s meet up again for drinks as soon as possible!

Tia

I shook my head, scarcely believing that the evening had actually happened. My life had shifted from shitty to amazing in a couple of hours. Truly a god or goddess somewhere must be smiling on me, I decided.

The next couple of days of my life were just a gap of meaningless blankness as I waited to see Celestia again. My job, my family, everything seemed to have become a shadow or a dream. It was infatuation rather than desperation – but could anybody, when faced with being with someone like Celestia, be criticized for feeling the same way? 

And that was how our next few dates progressed – we’d meet in the same bar and then go on from there, doing the usual kind of things couple do. But wherever we went and whatever we did, we always ended up spending most of our time talking, and yet the more she told me about herself, the less I realized I knew. 

“I wish we could meet more often,” Celestia said to me. It had been about a week since our previous date and the longer than usual wait had been agony. “But you know Equestria – there’s always something that needs sorting out.” She sighed and took a sip of her dandelion wine, leaving a smear of lipstick on the rim of the glass.

“Dragons again?” I asked.

“Hydras,” she said. “Lots and lots of hydras.”

I sat there wondering what ‘hydra’ was the Equestrian word for. By now I was getting used to Celestia’s strange way of speaking and I preferred not to get bogged down in long conversations where she tried to explain things about her strange native country. So I just smiled at her and took another sip of my drink. 

Soon she excused herself to go to the bathroom and I was left alone with my scotch and my thoughts for a few moments. Did I really believe Celestia was in charge of a small country and visiting here by plane every couple of days? Not for a moment. I’d looked up Equestria on the internet and found nothing more than references to a children’s cartoon. But whatever Celestia’s reasons were for being cagey about the truth, the time I spent with her filled me with such delirious happiness that any concerns I might have had were soon driven away. 

I turned to see her walking back to the counter through the crowded bar. Tonight she was wearing a short-hemmed black skirt and a purple blouse and I felt my chest tighten as I was reminded how curvaceous a woman she was. She had really taken good care of herself – it wasn’t a young woman’s body, but the mellow sensuality and ripeness of her mature figure was something a young girl just couldn’t compete with. That narrow waist with her curvy hips and round butt combined with a substantial bust to form a gorgeous hourglass that got me hard just thinking about how she looked naked. 

Celestia noticed me ogling her and she winked at me, and when she sat back down she smiled a sudden and secretive smile.

“What’s going on?” I asked. “You look especially happy all of a sudden.”

She sat down and smiled at the bartender, who by now knew us well and brought her another dandelion wine. She took a sip and said “I was just talking to Lulu. Apparently everything is quiet at the moment, so I don’t have to hurry back for once.”

“That’s good,” I said. It always seemed as if things were dragging her away from me for one reason or another. “You can relax and enjoy yourself then. Why don’t we have a few more drinks?”

She leaned over close to me. “OK,” she said.  “But take care not to drink too much – I don’t want you falling asleep in bed.”

I’d like to say that I spurted scotch out of my mouth in surprise, but that doesn’t really happen in real life. Instead I just kind of choked a little, and after swallowing the offending liquor I came back with “Last drinks, then?”

Celestia nodded, taking a sip of her wine. “Should we go back to your place?”

My stomach did a backflip. “Oh no! It’s – well, it’s a bit of a mess.” God damn it, why hadn’t I cleaned the damn place? “Why don’t we just…?”

“A hotel?” she replied, amused. “Is that the usual way things are done in your country?”

I smiled in embarrassment. “I guess you could say that.”

*** 

As we stood outside the door to the room I’d just rented I fumbled for the key in my excitement, dropping it on the carpeted floor of the hotel corridor. I quickly snatched it back up and as I was steadying my hand to put the key in the lock, Celestia slipped up behind me, put her arms around my waist and started to kiss the back of my neck. 

I don’t know how the hell I opened that door, but it got open somehow. I dragged Celestia into the room with one hand as I slammed the door shut with the other, and straight away we were kissing like we were trying to devour each other. I brought my hands down to squeeze that amazing ass of hers while she pulled my shirt out of my pants and slid her own hands up along my stomach.

Breaking the kiss, she began to lick and nip teasingly at my neck as she unbuttoned my shirt and ran her long nails up through my chest hair. “You know, I’m not usually so… forward,” she whispered. “I just have this incredible compulsion all of sudden. I guess it’s your animal magnetism.”

“Sure it’s not all that dandelion wine?” I asked.

Celestia snorted in annoyance and pushed me down onto the bed. Now, I’m not a small guy – she had some serious hidden strength behind those slim limbs and that soft voice! And she laughed as I hammed things up, rolling over and falling off the other side of the bed and then suddenly springing up from the floor.

“It’s alright!” I said, brushing myself off and sitting on the edge of the bed. “I’m ok!”

Celestia got onto the bed beside me, but as she leaned over to kiss me I rolled her over onto her back and got on top of her, unbuttoning her blouse and pulling it open to reveal her bra while she squealed in mock-dismay. Her breasts, barely held back by the white, lacy material, were round and full, and I was pleased to find that they were totally natural – they felt satin-soft under my hands as I eagerly pulled her bra down rather than taking it off and let them spill out. They were big, but surprisingly pert, and I straightaway squeezed them together so that I could glue my mouth to both cherry-pink nipples at the same time, which hardened rapidly as I tongued and mouthed them.

“Bite them,” she whispered hoarsely. “Hard. Please!”

I knew better than to refuse such an order, and I grazed them with my teeth, eliciting moans from Celestia who grabbed my head and pushed my face deeper into the gorgeous, softly-perfumed warmth of her chest.

As I continued to suckle and nip at those gorgeous breasts I stroked her flat stomach with one hand, and I slid my other down along a pantyhose-covered leg, delighting in the contrast of the three textures I was experiencing at the same time.  

Celestia began to pant deeply as I caressed her. But then she suddenly pushed my head away and sat up on the bed, and reaching behind her back she undid her bra, letting those huge breasts of hers fall free. 

“Holy shit,” I said. Having her sitting there on the bed in front of me, topless, suddenly made me realize the reality of the situation, and my dick grew even harder. 

I moved towards her but she pushed me away with a sudden fire in her eyes. 

“Take off your pants,” she ordered. Her voice was different from any I’d heard her use before – it was deep and imperious and brooked no disobedience, and I was suddenly reminded that she was a woman who had spent most of her life ordering people about. 

“Yes ma’am,” I quickly replied. I sat on the edge of the bed and fumbled at my belt-buckle, but I eventually got my pants off. Celestia got off the bed and knelt down on the floor in front of me, a wide smile forming on her lips as she slipped her slender fingers into my boxers and drew my dick out. I was beyond hard already, but as she held it in her hands and looked up at me, I somehow got even harder still. Her intense violet eyes gazed into mine as she leaned forward and brought my rigid cock to her mouth. Her lipsticked lips slid over the head, and after a few gentle licks of the sensitive underside with her tongue she popped it out again, now glistening with her saliva. 

I couldn’t remember ever being as turned on as I was at that moment. Those few seconds in her mouth had been so exquisite it was like my nerves had been peeled back to rawness and then dipped in the warmest honey imaginable. It was the kind of sensation that makes your balls ache straight away, and I prayed to god that I wouldn’t come all of a sudden and fuck everything up. And I didn’t, by some miracle.

As Celestia started to suck my dick in earnest, I looked down at her – her short dress had slipped up over her butt, revealing low-cut lacy white panties underneath her pantyhose, and her breasts hung free and pendulous from her open blouse. It was beyond hot. I reached down and cupped those gorgeous weights in my hands, delighting in the satiny soft skin as I flicked my thumbs against the large pink nipples I’d hardened with my biting, and all the while she bobbed up and down on my dick, making me moan like I was dying. Maybe I was. I couldn’t remember feeling like this before.

An eternity of pleasure later, Celestia unwillingly pulled her mouth from my glistening dick with a gasp, then clambered onto the bed and lay back with her legs gently parted. 

“I want you to rut me,” she said, her face flushed as she reached forward to pull me on top of her. “Hard.”

But I had other ideas. Taking her by the shoulders I rolled her over onto her stomach with a yelp and pushed her gently so that her front was flat onto the bed and her ass was in the air – the hem of her dress had worked its way down to her waist and the area of white skin that was revealed between the top of her pantihose and the crumpled material enflamed me. I brought my hands down her body and slipped my fingers into the top of her underwear and pantihose and drew them down together to slowly reveal that amazing ass of hers at long last. 

For a woman with such a slim frame she had a pretty round ass, but as I slid the material down off it the flesh that was revealed was like that of a teenager – white and soft and bouncing back into an excruciatingly perfect curve as it was released from the confines of her clothing. Then I continued peeling her underwear down until her thighs were bare and I discovered that they were already sticky with her excitement. The sudden thick scent of her sex set my head reeling. I stopped pulling down her pantihose and, taking both perfect globes of her ass in my hands, I parted them and drove my face into ass, sliding my tongue into her warm anus. 

Celestia gasped and squirmed like she was trying to escape from the attentions of my tongue, but I slid my hands up and held onto her waist as I licked at her tight ring. After a few delicious minutes, I licked my way down to the heat and wetness that had been against my chin and burrowed my tongue deeply into her pussy from behind. The intensity of the scent and taste of her as I drank in her juices was almost overpowering.

And the effect was like Viagra a hundredfold. My dick was an iron bar of steely rigidness and so engorged that it was bigger than it had ever been before. There was something about the taste of Celestia’s juices – they were like an erotic narcotic saturating my body, and the intoxicating effect drove me to drink them down as if my life depended on it. And I would have continued to indefinitely if Celestia hadn’t at last squirmed out of my grasp and turned and thrown me backwards then straddled me, her hair dishevelled and her face flushed as she kissed her juices from my mouth.

“So fucking intense!” I gasped as she broke the kiss and stared at me, licking her lips.

“Oh, you think that was intense?” she asked.  She scooted back on her knees then dove back down onto my dick, driving it down her throat as if she was trying to swallow it whole.

It was too much this time – I think I had to come or else my dick would have exploded. I arched my back as I came, for pleasure was pulsing up my spinal column like I’d had starter cables attached to the top of my head and my prostate, the pleasure emanating from those two places like twin starbursts.

More semen than I had ever produced in my life, as if the sticky white fluid was being drawn from everywhere in my body, spurted out of the end of my dick as Celestia kept sucking. The first blast filled her mouth and she choked it back a little in surprise, but a rapid swallow later she pulled my dick from her mouth and let it jet the next waves of fluid all over those red lipsticked lips of hers. It was coming out as if under high pressure, and it managed to splatter up onto her fringe and forehead and even onto her lashes and that regal nose of hers while she giggled like a virgin schoolgirl. As the bursts grew weaker she popped it back into her mouth and swallowed down the final spurts.

I must have blacked out for a second, for when I came to Celestia was licking my now soft dick, cleaning it of the last of my cum. 

“Did you enjoy that?” she asked, looking up at me through those black lashes, her tongue lapping at the head playfully.

“Fuck, I’m so sorry,” I babbled. Through the ebbing those still intense pleasure I was gripped with sudden regret – I hadn’t had a chance to bring her to climax yet.

But Celestia wasn’t at all worried. “Oh, I think we have a chance of a second round,” she said as she tongue-basted the head of my cock and stroked its length in her hand. What the hell? I was already getting hard again! And not that kind of lousy semi-hardness you sometimes get right after coming, but that same steel rigidity I’d had earlier was returning to my dick.

“Jesus,” I said, squeezing my eyes shut as those waves of pleasure started to flow over me again even stronger than before, spilling up from between my legs where Tia was already mouthing the length of my dick up and down and running the flat of her tongue all over the now super-sensitive head. 

“Looks like you’re ready!” she said, slipping my cock from her mouth. She moved to lie on her back, but I stopped her and rolled her onto her stomach so that her round butt was sticking up.

Celestia looked over her back at me, wide-eyed. “You want to do it pony style?” she asked, incredulous.

Pony style? Well, ponies do it the same way dogs do, I guess. It was probably just a literal translation of an Equestrian expression, so I didn’t say anything and just nodded. I crawled up to her and grabbing her hips I mounted her, positioning the head of my dick at her dripping entrance and sliding it in.

Penetrating Celestia was like plunging into molten honey – the heat inside of her was intense. Her pussy gripped me with a steely satin hold – she was as tight as any teenager I’d fucked, maybe even tighter – but one thing she had over a teenage girl was her exquisite control of the muscles inside her pussy. With each thrust she squeezed herself tighter around me and I groaned as she literally milked my dick.

As I fucked her from behind the cheeks of that amazing round ass of hers flattened up against my abdomen with every thrust. There’s just something incredibly hot about having a woman laid out in front of you as you plough into them - it’s the reason I prefer pony style.  I guess I just like asses. The only downside of course is that you usually can’t see their face, but luckily there was a mirrored wardrobe on the far wall so I was able to enjoy Tia’s facial expression as I fucked her hard. Her huge violet eyes, usually so bright and intelligent, were staring into space, unseeing, and her mouth hung open like she was drugged, a string of saliva threatening to drip from the corner of her mouth.

The look of complete abandonment on her face drove me over the edge. I started spearing my dick into her as if I was trying to stab it through her and she moaned deeply as my dick bottomed-out inside her. Then I felt her vaginal tunnel spasm and grow hotter and her nipples become even harder against the palms of my hands and I knew she was coming. Three balls-deep thrusts later I came a second time – and as God as my witness, I came just as much this second time as I did with the first, so much so that wads of semen spilled out around my ploughing dick and dripped down out onto the bedspread while I kept fucking her. But as the waves of orgasm burst over me and then rippled away, I found I was still hard. 

“Fuck, did she slip something in my drink?” I wondered in total disbelief. As I kept up my thrusting Celestia just kept coming. My hips were a blur at this point, and I slid my hands up around her sides to stroke her sleek back which was now moist with perspiration. Her breasts, released from my hands, hung down and swung back and forth with their pendulous ripeness, and I took hold of her hair and pulled it back so that her hips were smashing back even harder against mine.

“Rut me, rut me!” she demanded, her voice hoarse between the gasps of pleasure but imperious all the same. That intoxicated, ecstatic voice, the thick scent of her juices and my semen mixed together with our sweat, the thought that I was fucking someone so beautiful and smart and probably old enough to have given birth to me – all these thoughts coalesced with the excruciating pleasure wracking my body and drove me over the edge. I came inside her a third and final time, filling her womb to overflowing with my boiling semen.

This last time finished me – I think I even stayed hard after coming, but my muscles literally went slack with exhaustion and I slid out of her, a wave of her juices and my rapidly liquidizing semen spilling out with it and pooling on the bed. Celestia slumped forward and lay there, the whiteness of her upper thighs, bare butt and back glistening with sweat.

Afterwards I felt like I was just a collection of raw nerves; that electrical pleasure still coursed and flowed through the inside of my bones as I lay there. Part of me wanted to just throw myself on her again and fuck her again and again until it was blood that was coming out of my dick, but I was so drained I literally couldn’t lift myself from the bed.

Celestia slid up next to me and began to smothered my face with little wet kisses. “I haven’t come like that for a very long time,” she said with a sigh. “A very long time.”

I barely had any energy left so I let my head fall sideways to face her. “I haven’t done it three times in a row like that for… well, since I was a teenager!” I said.  “You just have some strange power over me, I guess.”

Celestia blushed and burrowed her face into my chest.

For a long time I lay there in post-coital exhaustion, that beautiful state of half-sleeping, half-dreaming, where your body aches with the pleasure of your exertions. A typical woman, Celestia had gone to have a shower worrying that she smelled bad, but I just lay there in the bed, arms and legs splayed out and smelling her scent everywhere around me. I’d never, ever been fucked like that before. 

“I think I could get used to that,” I thought to myself.

A short while later Celestia came out of the shower, towelling herself dry. The sight of that curvaceous body, pink and glistening from the hot water, started to get me hard again and when she sat down on the edge of the bed I got up and threw my arms around her, kissing her moist shoulder and neck. Celestia turned and looked at me apologetically. 

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “Something has come up suddenly that Lulu can’t deal with and I have to get back right away.”

“Wait,” I said. “Did you just get a call?”

Celestia blinked at me. She’d already slipped her panties on and was in the process sliding her long legs into her pantihose. “A call? Oh, yes.” She leaned over and kissed me, her eyes full of remorse. “I’m so sorry to do this to you. I promise I’ll make it up to you next time we meet.”

Although I liked the sound of that, I was disappointed that I wouldn’t be able to spend the rest of the night with her sleeping beside me as I’d been looking forward to. “Do you really have to rush home?” I asked, crestfallen. 

“I’m afraid I do,” she replied. “Lulu’s having trouble getting the sun ignited, and if I don’t get back in time to help her the day won’t start and everyone will think I’m – how do you put it? – asleep at the switch.”

“I understand,” I replied, not understanding a single word of what she was saying.  As I watched her clip on her bra and button up her blouse I was gripped with a terrible feeling of loss. Suddenly I needed to let her know how I really felt about her. 

“Tia, I…” Man, I knew it was just all the opiates bouncing around in my body, but I had to tell her. “I’ve fallen in love with you.”

Tia’s eyes went wide and I saw a sparkle somewhere deep within their magenta depths, but then she looked away and whispered something I couldn’t hear.

“Tia, is… did I say something wrong?” I asked, an iciness gripping my stomach. 

Celestia looked suddenly distraught. “So… our differences don’t worry you?”

“Differences?” I repeated. “Do you mean um, age or-?”

Celestia nodded. “Among other things.”

I shrugged. “Age has never meant that much to me. The way I see it, if two people like each other, then age or race or whatever shouldn’t make a difference.”

Celestia smiled sadly. “Age or race or… species?”

“Species?” I laughed. “Well, I guess it would depend on the species!”

Celestia’s face fell. She closed her eyes, and I thought I could see the beginning of tears glistening at the corners of her eyes. “I… I’m so sorry,” she said. “You’ve been so kind and honest to me and all this time I’ve been lying to you, right to your face!”

“If it’s about the age thing, I understand,” I said., slipping my arms around her shoulders.

“The age thing?” she whispered, looking up at me, the tears trapped in her long, black lashes glittering.

“Oh, you know – your profile listed your age as two thousand,” I laughed. “Look, I realize you’re older than me, but you’re not really two thousand years old, are you?”

If it was my idea of a joke to lighten the mood, it backfired completely as Celestia’s face suddenly crumbled. “It’s a much worse lie than that.”

Suddenly I thought I guessed what the problem was. “Wait. Tia, you’re not… married are you?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, my lie is much, much worse.” Her tears were flowing freely now. “I… I have to go!” She leaped up off the bed and grabbing her handbag she was out the door before I even had a chance to move.

“Tia, wait!” I cried. I pulled on my pants and grabbed my shirt and flew out the door after her. By the time I reached the elevator at the end of the corridor, its doors were closing so I threw open the door to the fire escape and ran down the stairs, jumping two and three steps at a time as I pulled on my shirt madly. 

I was absolutely sure I’d got ahead of her, but when I reached the lobby Tia was nowhere to be seen. The guy at the front desk stared at me and shook his head in response to my breathless questioning. He hadn’t seen anyone come down in the past half an hour.

How the hell had she slipped away so easily? I pushed the front door open and rushed into the snowing street outside, straight away making myself the centre of amused attention from some passers by because of my still-dishevelled hair, my unbuckled belt and haphazardly buttoned shirt, but I didn’t give a shit – Tia was the only thing on my mind. I ran up the street towards the subway station but I couldn’t spot her anywhere, and when I ran across the road to see if she’d gone in that direction I was almost hit by a taxi cab which came to a screeching stop only a couple of inches from me.

A long time later I finally gave up looking for her and slunk away like a loser, not bothering to hail a taxi and instead walking home through that bitter snowstorm, beating myself up mentally as I went over and over that last disastrous conversation. 

“’Species’? It was a joke or a test or something and you fucked it up. You fucked it all up! Why the fuck did you have to tell her you loved her?” 

But the truth was I did love her. And that’s what made the pain of rejection all the more intense.

When I arrived at my apartment at last, cold and drunk and bleary-eyed, I fumbled around for the front door keys for what felt like an hour before finally stumbling inside and scrabbling about for the light switch. I had a bad case of cottonmouth and a splitting headache, but there was only one thing on my mind. I switched on the computer and was soon typing out an email.

Tia,

I told you the truth tonight. I’m in love with you. I’m sorry if this puts you in a difficult position for whatever reason. Maybe I shouldn’t have said it, but staying silent would have felt too much like lying to you Tia, and I couldn’t do that and live with myself.

I need to see you again.

Anon

I hit send and with that I threw myself into bed and after what felt like hours of tossing and turning, I was eventually overcome by an angry and restless sleep. 

The next morning I woke up, returning from the blissful ignorance of unconsciousness to a mire of depression as the memories of the previous night flooded back. I swallowed a couple of Tylenol while I waited for Windows to load, and when it finally did I checked my mail to find a reply from LittleMissSunshine waiting for me:

Dear anon, 

Thank you so much for your lovely email. I want to meet you again, but I know it’d probably be a bad idea. I want you to know that I had a wonderful time as well. For just a little while I was able to escape my life here and feel free, like I once was a long, long time ago. It was just a few precious evenings, but I’m afraid that I can’t continue to lie to you as I have been. The woman you fell in love with doesn’t exist – you’re in love with a lie. I told you that I value honesty above all else, but in the same breath I lied to you. I’m so terribly sorry to have played with your feelings like this. I despise myself for doing this to you for my own selfish reasons, and all the more because I know that I’ve fallen in love with you too. But we can never be together. I’m so terribly, terribly sorry.

Goodbye,

Tia.

Goodbye? She was in love with me – and goodbye? I angrily smashed escape, sat there for a moment and then in a blind rage tore the keyboard out and slammed it hard against the wall and dropped my head onto my desk. The pain felt good and focused me. God damn it all so much! The first time in forever that I’d had a connection with someone and she’d turned out to be a psycho. It wouldn’t have been so hard to take except for the fact that my time with her had made me feel such intense happiness. To have it snatched away from you, even before you had a chance to realize what you had – that was the cruellest thing. It was if I’d been released from prison into the fresh light of a summer morning just to be suddenly thrown back into my cell with no explanation for what I’d done.

Date with a Princess - Part 2

Date with a Princess - Part 2

I spent the rest of the day falling back into my old ways, browsing the chans, watching redtube videos and playing Minecraft. Despair had gripped me and there was no way I was going to leave my apartment today. Fuck the world outside – without Tia, it had nothing I wanted or cared about.

I looked out of my window. The sky was icy blue and the snow lay thick everywhere. The world was frozen, just as it’d been frozen that moment we’d kissed.

It was too much. After downing half a bottle of scotch I threw myself in bed to be greeted by fitful sleep and angry dreams that kept me from getting any rest the whole night. 

Towards morning I finally settled down and fell into a deeper sleep – but what was waiting for me there was worse than that purgatory of half-sleep I’d been languishing in the whole night. 

I jerked up in bed and looked out the window. It must have been snowing heavily for hours, for the street outside was so covered in snow that I couldn’t make out anything familiar. It was simply a landscape of featureless drifts illuminated by an eerie silver-blue moon. Where were the street lights? And the old warehouse across the street? Surely it couldn’t have snowed so heavily in such a small amount of time that they’d been covered as well?

It was then I realized I was dreaming. I sat back on the bed, looking about, surrounded by the hyper-reality of the lucid dream. It was my bedroom alright, but steeped in the fantastic glow of that impossibly-large moon reflected by the snow outside I felt like I was trapped in a cave of frozen crystal.

Suddenly a beam of icy blue light came spilling in through the open window, and I blinked at the piercing brightness of it. After my eyes adapted to the glare I looked on in fearful fascination as it started to take on a form, moving and coalescing like a living thing into the shape of a… 

A horse?

It was the shape of a horse, fashioned from pure moonlight and standing maybe six feet high in the centre of my bedroom. I shook my head. Wait, had I got so drunk last night I’d decided doing a tab of acid was a good idea? 

Now the light began to solidify and darken, just as ice crystalizes when water freezes, and soon there was standing before me a sight that was strange even for something in a dream. 

I’d thought it was a horse, but the proportions of its body now led me to change my mind. It was a pony, but she looked like no pony I had ever seen before. For one thing, she had a horn in the centre of her forehead and great feathered wings furled against the sides of her body – but stranger still she was dressed in armor made from some dark metal, etched with sigils of glowing silver. Her coat beneath the armor was light blue and whipping about her face and neck as if lifted by an unseen and unfelt breeze  was her mane, a darker shade of the same color spangled with tiny glittering stars. Yet strangest of all were those eyes! Those teal-green eyes that considered me coldly through their long black lashes were not those of an animal – they looked at me with a human intelligence, and with a more-than-human hatred.

I was suddenly deathly afraid of this ghostly equine, more afraid than if it had been a hideous tentacled monster that had appeared here in my room, for there darkness behind her eyes, a regal and lethal arrogance and fury that set my heart pumping wildly. 

And then the pony spoke.

“What didst thou do to my sister?” she demanded. Her voice was low and dangerous, shivering with barely controlled anger, and it echoed as if it were passing through a great void of space to reach my ears.

“Y.. your sister?” I babbled. “I haven’t done anything! I haven’t even seen another pony for…”

The pony’s lips slid away from her teeth in a sneer. “She had taken on a human form, thou simpleminded fool!” She stamped a forehoof and snorted derisively. “Tia! What didst thou do to Tia?”

With a sudden, mind-overturning realization I knew who she was. “…Lulu?” 

The pony stepped back and stared at me as if I’d slapped her in the face. “Only Tia may call me by that name!” she spat. “I am Princess Luna, the Queen of the Night and Mistress of Dreams!” She reared up on her hind legs to her full height, her wings outspread, her teal eyes flashing with imperious rage.

I quailed at the intensity in her eyes and scrambled backwards onto the bed. “I didn’t do anything to her! She just ran away, after we…”

Luna snorted and tossed her mane wildly. “Enough of this! I did not travel to this wasteland of a universe to become involved into a long-winded discussion with a hairless ape. Steel thyself, human!” and with that she leaped forward and jammed that glowing horn into my skull. I screamed, but in surprise rather than pain; for it wasn’t pain that I was feeling, but the strangest sensation I had ever felt – as if I was being drained. Images flashed through my mind one after the other – not faded sepia memories, but the actual experiences themselves as if they we were being replayed, from the first time I met Tia to the moment I lay down to sleep, drunk, this evening.

Then suddenly the flashing in my head ceased, and I saw that the pony Luna had fallen back onto her rump. She was panting deeply, her haunches quivering, and I realized from the sight of the glistening liquid running down her thighs and hind legs that she was in the throws of orgasm.

Luna said as she got up unsteadily onto shivering legs. “I am so sorry!” she said – her voice was softer now, and within it I could hear echoes of her older sister’s.  She leaned forward and lifted my face up gently by the chin with her horn. “I believe I may have overreacted. It’s just that… oh, poor, dear Tia!” 

“Is she alright?” I asked, no longer feeling afraid of this huge vision. Despite her fantastic appearance, I felt I knew Lulu from all the times Celestia had spoken of her, and like her big sister she had a presence that subdued my nervous heart with something that must have been a magical glamour. “Is Tia OK?”

Luna looked at me and suddenly a smile sprang onto her face. Despite being a pony, her features reminded me of her sister’s, especially her huge darkly-lashed eyes and that smile shining as bright on her face as the light of a full moon. She was beautiful. “It is all my fault really. It was me who put her up to it.”

“The dating site thing?” I asked. If you’d asked me before that moment how it would feel to speak to a being as bizarre as Luna, the Queen of Night and Mistress of Dreams, the last thing I’d have said would have been that it would be just like talking to a person, but that was exactly how it felt. Her face held all the expressiveness of a human’s and she spoke beautiful English. Besides, we were talking about Tia and she was all I really cared about at that moment. 

Luna nodded and then sighed. “I became so sick of seeing her mope around the castle that I decided to do something. I thought a little adventure in the human world would cheer her up, but I’m afraid I forgot that her idea of fun is a bit different from mine.” She looked me up and down and her lips curled into a mocking smile I didn’t much like. “I never expected she would develop feelings for a human. This certainly complicates matters.”

“Wait.” My eyes went wide as the realization that should have struck me straight away finally burst inside my head. “Tia is… like you? A unicorn… a pegasus unicorn?” 

“An alicorn,” sniffed Luna. “And of course she is. Equestria follows many of the same rules your world does, you know – except for magic, of course.” She clucked her tongue. “The fact you humans can exist without it is truly amazing.”

I shook my head. This was a lot of stuff to deal with all at once. “So Tia changed her form into that of a human, but usually she looks just like you?” I asked.

Luna looked at me with a mixture of annoyance and amusement. ”Are all humans so slow? Of course she looks like me – except her coat is white, of course, and her rump is a lot bigger.” She leaned forward and whispered in my ear. “But don’t tell her that I said that.”

“But that’s amazing!” I said. “Tia looked and felt just like a real human woman, down to even the smallest things.”

Luna snorted, clearly annoyed by my praise of her big sister. “Tia is not the only one who can change her form!” A spark appeared at the tip of her horn and soon grew into a scintillating point of pure light that spread to cover her whole body, which rapidly shrunk and narrowed until only a short vertical bar was left. This soon coalesced by degrees into the form of a little girl who couldn’t have been more than around ten years old. 

She was utterly naked.

Her boyish body had the mere hinted-at beginnings of hips and the first soft swelling of breasts and her sex was that characterless puffy slit that children have. But her eyes were still those large teal orbs of the nightmare pony and behind their glistening mockery I could sense her laughter at my reaction.

“What’s the matter?” asked the girl Luna, stepping towards me. “A little young for you? Well, my body might appear to be so, but within it I am two thousand years old!” She ran her hand across her almost flat chest and she chuckled. “Do you know how many times I’ve had sex? Even after being locked away for a thousand of those years I still had enough love affairs to have learned a thing of two. And unlike dear Tia, that whole thing about wanting to avoid abusing her power never stopped me. I ruined stallion after stallion – after having sex with me, normal mares would do nothing for them. Many took their own lives.”

I stood rooted to the spot as she slid her arms around my chest and hugged that exquisite undeveloped body against mine. Her tiny breasts pressed up against the top of my stomach and I tried to stop myself from sliding my hands down along that rock-hard, smooth back of hers to the little round globes of her butt, but I couldn’t. As I squeezed them she slid her hands down the front of my pants, encircled my hardening erection with a tiny hand and began to rub it. 

“You like that, don’t you, you pervert?” she said softly up at me as she worked her fingers up and down. “You desire nothing more right now than to spear your weapon into this childlike body and rut me so hard that I break in two, don’t you?”

I moaned. The sensations pouring through me were maddening! I ran the tips of my fingers down the crack of her butt, over the little ring of her anus and down to the boiling velvet wetness of her hairless pussy – but just as I slid a single fingertip in, she slipped out of my grasp and skipped away, giggling. Then with a nod of her head that point of starlight reappeared in the middle of her forehead and once again her body transmuted into living light, and as soon as it had faded away Luna the pony was again standing before me, tossing her mane and furling those huge wings. 

Luna trotted up to me and after running her lips over my body and sniffing at me just like a real pony, she stepped back and smirked at my look of stark confusion.

“If Tia wasn’t in love with you, I would rut your brains out here and now,” she said, her teal eyes flashing. “Maybe I shall have to look for my own stallion here in the human world – the head of that penis of yours in Tia’s memory! It… well,” she blushed. “It is a little different from the ones we grow back in Equestria. It seemed to hit all sorts of nice places a stallion’s member cannot.”

I gaped at her, still wracked with an agony of longing that I had to try very hard to ignore. “Wait. So Equestria. Wait. Is Equestria a-? Wait.” I shook my head. “Where is Equestria exactly?”

“An alternate world,” said Luna, looking bored. “Your scientists know all about that quantum stuff so I guess that is all you require by way of explanation. Besides, you shall see it soon enough!”

“What? See it?”

“You do say ‘what’ and awful lot, don’t you?” sniffed Luna. “I guess the way you write in your electronic mail is far more eloquent than you are in real life. Such a pity.” Then she smiled and stepped towards me. “I am only teasing, by the way. I enjoy teasing.” But then her face took on a look of sudden curiosity. “Has Tia said much about me to you?” she asked.

I nodded. “She’s always talking about you.”

A bright smile appeared on the blue-coated alicorn’s face. “That makes me so happy!” she said. “I love my big sister very much.” But then it suddenly dropped from her face. “I think I know what all of this is about now. Let us go and try to fix things. It’s getting early anyway and the moon will not lower itself.” She knelt down on all four knees beside the bed. “Get on my back.”

I looked at the svelte figure of the goddess pony. Her body was technically that of an animal, sure, but the feminine curves and her way of moving were still extremely alluring. It somehow felt strange to be offered a ride on her back – kind of like if a beautiful girl suddenly got on all fours and asked you to play horsey – and I don’t mean ‘pony style’ horsey either!

My trepidation irritated Luna and she snorted. “Oh, just get on! You won’t hurt me.”

I was more worried that rubbing against that gorgeous, soft looking coat would give me a hard on, actually. But maybe Luna wouldn’t have minded. I clambered with some difficulty onto her back – it had been a while since I’d ridden a horse, but it quickly came back to me. Of course, Luna was an alicorn rather than a horse so I had to negotiate those great feathered wings, but they actually proved to be a helpful handhold. 

Once I was sitting astride her I grabbed hold of her mane and with a sweep of those mighty wings that blew my hair into my face we were aloft.

I had no idea how we got through the window of my apartment, but it was the dream world after all so I guess such things were a trivial obstacle for the Mistress of Dreams. As I looked down, I saw the snowy blue landscape of dreams streak underneath us, lit by that gibbous moon overhead. It was an amazing ride that made me cry out in exhilaration like a little kid. So this was what riding an alicorn was like! 

Luna looked back at me as I screamed and hollered and rolled her eyes.

“Humans,” she muttered.

Our flight through the dreamlands took both forever and no time at all in that strange, timeless world, and soon Luna splayed out her wings and came in for a landing. Below us was a tiny fairytale castle – all minarets and pennants and battlements hanging from the edge of a steep mountain at the end of a great range of them that cut through the patchwork moonlit landscape of farmland and woods and rivers and hills. But it was only tiny from a distance – as it came closer, it became huge, and soon I could make out the tiny ant-like figures of Pegasus guard-ponies stationed along the battlements. This castle was gigantic! It was more a city than the castle it first appeared.

Now Luna swept down through two towers towards a tiny courtyard near the centre of the city and we came within inches of both of the structures as we did so. My heart leaped into my throat and I gripped Luna’s mane even harder. 

She turned back to me and laughed. “I’m teasing you again, I fear. Perhaps I’m just a showpony at heart.”

Moments later she landed with a clop of her hooves on the flagstones and straightaway broke into a trot. As we passed under the great arched doorway that loomed ahead of us, the Pegasus guards fell down on one knee and bowed.

 “You really are a Princess!” I said, eyes wide.

Luna stared back at me mock-imperiously, a smile breaking onto her face. “Well of course I am,” she sniffed.

It was the same wherever we went in that massive castle with its high-ceilinged corridors lit by magical torches ensconced every few feet in the stone walls. The guards stepped away and fell onto one knee, eyes glued to the flagstones as we passed by, and before long we were standing outside a great wooden door fixed with hinges of iron and emblazoned with the same symbol of the sun I’d seen everywhere throughout the castle. 

“These are Celestia’s quarters,” explained Luna. “She has only left them the past few days to raise and lower the sun.” Her look of concern suddenly changed to a mischievous smirk. “Oh, I simply cannot wait to see her reaction when she sees you!”

Luna knelt down and I slid off her back, and then she stepped forward and rapped on the great door with her horn.

“Tia, it’s me! Open the door.”

A voice from inside the room replied. It was Tia’s, but it was barely audible and was bereft of that sunshiny energy I was so used to hearing in it. 

“Lulu? I’m… I’m not feeling too well at the moment. Can you come back later?” 

“But I have a surprise for you!” Luna looked at me with smiling eyes and lifted a forehoof to her lips to smother the sniggering that threatened to explode out of her.

“A surprise?” There was the click of a multitude of hidden clockwork pieces ticking over, and then that great door slowly opened up and we stepped inside.

It was a huge room, far bigger than I supposed even a princess would require. But the reason for the size was immediately apparent when I saw its occupant. 

Celestia herself was lying against a bolster pillow on an intricately-patterned rug in front of a roaring fire. She was truly an alicorn just as Luna had said, but where Luna had been large, Celestia was even larger. Her coat was an unblemished pinkish-white and about her graceful arched neck billowed a cyan, blue and purple mane like a living aurora.  She was looking away from us when Luna and I entered the room, gazing at the mighty fire blazing in the fireplace, but now she turned to face us. 

As soon as I saw her face, I knew there could be no doubt that this was the true form of the Tia I’d fallen in love with. Those huge eyes were the very same I’d gazed into while she was a woman, that exotic violet color offset by long, black lashes. But the area around them was red and puffy, and I knew straight away that she’d been just recently crying.

Being as small as I was and standing just behind Luna as we entered, it took Celestia a few moments to notice me, but when she finally did she gasped in shock, her sad eyes going wide. 

Straight away she squeezed her eyes closed as if to shut out the sight of me. “Why… why did you bring him here, Lulu?” she whispered. “Is… is this another of your pranks?”

Luna shook her head. “You know I would never joke about something like that, Tia,” she said softly. “I’m just trying to make things right for you.”

Celestia opened her eyes. They were still sad, but now they also flashed with anger. “By bringing a human to Equestria?”

“Oh, you!” Luna stomped a forehoof on the floor in obvious frustration. “You are forever running away from happiness! It’s like you’re afraid of being happy!”

“That is not true, Lulu,” replied Celestia sternly. “You know our responsibilities! We can’t just throw everything aside and follow our hearts just because…”

Luna shook her head. “This has nothing to do with your responsibilities and everything to do with you being afraid to face your true feelings. And you know it. You have ever been this way and it has to stop…”

As the two goddesses’ voice grew louder and their argument escalated, I felt suddenly as if I’d become totally invisible. Even without the argument to distract the two of them, I could have easily been lost in that huge room anyway, being so much smaller than both the furniture and the great alicorns themselves. I stood and watched them for a few wide-eyed minutes as they fell deeper and deeper into a spat that I guessed had been going on for centuries, if not longer.

But at last their bickering pushed me over the edge. “Stop it!” I shouted, as loud as I could. “Stop your arguing! I want to say something – I’m the one who started this whole thing, anyway.”

Celestia’s eyes went wide with shock at my sudden outburst, but Luna’s face broke into a smile. “So the monkey has a backbone!” she chuckled.

Celestia glared at her sister, obviously livid at her referring to me as a monkey, but I couldn’t care less about such insults at that moment. I had something important to say, and wild ponies couldn’t have stopped me from saying it.

I turned to Luna first of all. “Lulu – I mean, Princess Luna. Thank you for bringing me here to see Celestia, but if you don’t mind I’d like to talk to her for a while on her own.”

Luna bowed her head then raised her face up and smiled at me. For once there was no mockery in that smile. “Now I know I made the right decision when I chose your profile,” she said. 

“We both chose his profile, remember?” Celestia muttered, looking at her sister through narrowed eyes. Then she turned to look at me. My outburst seemed to have pleased her as well, and she smiled – but her eyes still held sadness within them.

Luna stopped in the doorway and looked back at the two of us, a gentle, knowing smile playing across her lips. She looked so different now from that nightmarish being that had materialized in my bedroom. She truly was Celestia’s little sister underneath all that mockery and mischievousness.  

“I’ll leave you two to it,” she said. “It’s almost morning, but I think I can squeeze a few more hours out of the night without anypony noticing.” 

Celestia blinked at her in surprise and with a final sly smile her little sister left, closing the door behind her.

As soon as we were alone the Princess’s beautiful face furrowed in pain. “Why did you come?” she whispered. “I told you – we can’t ever be together.”

“Why not?” I demanded. I’d had a lot of female bullshit to deal with in one day – femal alicorn bullshit –  and I was rapidly losing patience. 

“As Princess I’m supposed to represent all the Elements of Harmony,” she replied. “And that includes Honesty. But I threw that sacred duty away for selfish reasons, when I lied to you. I… I can’t ever forgive myself for that.” 

“It’s not you who has to forgive yourself, Tia,” I said. “I was the one you lied to.”

Celestia lowered her eyes, ashamed.

“And I forgive you,” I said.

She lifted her face, her eyes wide in disbelief. “But why?” she whispered. 

I shrugged. “If you think about it, it was really just a white lie,” I said. “Like if you’d said you were a brunette rather than a blond in your profile.” 

Celestia laughed, but it wasn’t a happy sound. “I think my lie was a bit more serious than that!”

I shook my head. “I don’t think it was,” I said. “It’s you that I fell in love with, Tia, not your body – although you do have an amazing body! And I don’t just mean that human body that you had when we first met.” My eyes passed over the gorgeous feminine curves of her equine form lying on the rug.

The Princess dropped her gaze to the floor, suddenly embarrassed by my eyes on her body. “Do… do you really think so?” 

Did I really think so? When I’d first seen her in her true alicorn form, I was in no doubt that it was the same Tia I’d fallen in love with. When she’d had taken on a human form, it was obviously part of the magic involved that she’d retained her own dominant features – her flawless white skin, her arresting eyes with their long, dark lashes, the regal cast of her cheekbones and her nose, now revealed through the shape of her muzzle, her sleek body with its ultra-feminine curves, especially those hips and that well-rounded rump! They had been so womanly on her human body, and now she was a mare her body retained its tantalising over-ripe sexiness that offset so well the aristocratic look of her face and neck.

It was true that her equine additions – her tail and mane with their swirling aurora of colours, the sleekness of her coat, the svelte turn of her legs, each ending in a dainty hoof – made her seem somewhat alien, but when I looked back into those eyes, it was just Tia. The same Tia I’d got drunk with that night in the bar, the same Tia I sang karaoke with, the same Tia I kissed on the embankment that snow-filled night.

Celestia lifted her face to look at me. Her ears were adorably turned back in shyness and her eyes glistened with emotion. “Doesn’t – doesn’t this equine body disgust you?” she whispered.

I shook my head. “It’s just you in a different form,” I said. “And it’s an absolutely gorgeous one.” 

“And you’re – you’re not angry that I lied to you?” she asked.

“I’m not angry,” I replied. “I understand why you did it. I mean, you’d have stuck out a little in my world in your true form. But I know that everything else you told me is true. Your sister, Equestria, the constant attacks by dragons – everything.”

“You don’t... hate me?” she whispered. Her eyes were pleading.

“I don’t hate you, Tia,” I said. “I love you,”

And at that Celestia cried out in joy. There was a flash of bright light from the tip of her horn and she was suddenly standing right before me, now my own size. She reared up and threw her forehooves around my neck, but when she went to kiss me, she stopped, hesitating, her lips hovering an inch from mine.

I didn’t hesitate. Embracing her tightly, I brought my lips against hers and kissed her.

What’s it like to kiss a sentient pony Princess from an alternate dimension? What do you imagine it’s like? As I hugged her close, I felt the powerful muscles of her chest against mine – so different from the softness of a human woman’s breasts. But there was a softness of a different kind – her coat was warm and satiny against my bare arms and neck and it shivered with pleasure as we kissed. And the scent of her! It wasn’t perfume she wore but rather some exotic smell given off by her body – she smelled like a warm summer’s day, newly washed linen and a breeze fresh with sea spray and sunshine. 

As we broke the kiss and stepped back, Celestia looked at me and blushed fiercely. “I… I really missed that,” she said.

“Me too,” I said. The taste of her mouth lingered on my lips. “Wait, have you been eating sugar?”

Tia nodded, smiling apologetically. “I always eat sugar cubes when I’m feeling unhappy.” She sighed. “I guess it’s a pony thing.”

“Humans love sugar too you know,” I said with a laugh. “But maybe not straight in cube form.”

Celestia’s eyes grew moist. “I took on a human form to meet you, but there’s still so much I don’t know about humans – and about you.” She leaned her glorious long neck over my shoulder, her breath hot on the back of my neck. “I missed you so much,” she whispered.

I slipped my arms around her neck, feeling the softness of her coat under my skin. My lips were close to her ears, which were folded back in happiness and I whispered “Don’t leave me again. I don’t know if I could handle it. I’m crazy for you, Tia. That night you ran away from me felt like it would never end.”

She rubbed her cheek against mine. “What is it about you and your words that make me want to rut you?” she muttered. 

I turned to look at the rug and the roaring fire and smiled. “You know, with Luna looking after things we probably have enough time to... you know.”

Celestia smiled shyly. “Do you think we could?”

“Definitely,” I said. 

She lifted a forehoof in front of her face and as her horn started to glow it changed with a flash into a human hand. “Maybe I should change into something a little more comfortable?” she suggested.

I shook my head. “I… I’d kind of like to make love to you in your true form.” 

There was a flash as her hand again became a hoof and Celestia stared at me, incredulous. “You don’t have to if it makes you uncomfortable,” she said.

My eyes slipped over her divine frame and I smiled. “The only thing uncomfortable is how tight my pants are.”

Celestia laughed out loud at my ridiculous joke and I knew then that the last lingering bit of discomfort she had felt at my sudden presence here in her own world had been dispelled. She looked at me sideways, a slight mocking look on her lips that was a shadow of the same look I’d seen on Luna’s face. “Very well then. But do you think you can handle the heat of the sun?”

I slid a hand up along her neck and cupped her chin. “It’s a risk I’m willing to take.”

Celestia giggled and moved her head against my hand as I caressed her, stroking her muzzle up along to the area behind and beneath her ear. My finger slipped into her mane and I felt that living sheet of light, a strange, tingling softness as if it was alive with electricity.

“I… is this hair or light?” I asked. “I’ve never felt anything like it before.”

Tia started to lick and nibble my neck, her slightly larger mouth and tongue hot and wet against my skin. “It’s really just hair. There’s so much magical energy in my body that it would be dangerous if it wasn’t regulated, so the light of creation comes out in a steady stream through my mane and tail.” She realized my confusion and chuckled. “I guess it’s an alicorn thing. Does… does it feel weird?”

“It feels indescribable,” I said. “Like I’m running my hands through hair and pure light at the same time.”

Celestia continued to kiss my neck while her mane billowed out like a sail set aloft by a sudden gust of wind. It wrapped itself around me, sliding across my bare arms and neck in a cosmic caress, and wherever it touched my skin tingled as the magical energy seeped into my body. I groaned in pleasure as my nerves were teased into greater and greater sensitivity. It was like I was being licked all over by an uncountable number of tiny little tongues of electricity.

“That’s a neat trick,” I sighed.

“And that’s just the beginning,” she murmured. 

Her horn sparked alive once again with magical energy and I suddenly felt my feet leave the ground as my body was drawn up into the air, surrounded by a corona of purple light. And while I looked down in surprise, I saw the buttons of my shirt pop open, my belt unbuckle and slip out from my pants with a sinuous life of its own and the laces of my shoes untie themselves. It was like I was being unpeeled – first my shirt slipped up and off me as my arms were lifted up by the magical aura, then my shoes and socks slid away and finally my pants were drawn down, leaving me floating there in my underwear. 

Celestia giggled at the sight of me floating there, almost naked.

“Aw c’mon!” I said, mock-angry. “Don’t you Princesses have like a Hippocratic oath or something, not to use your powers to mess with mere mortals?”

Celestia nodded, but then she brought a forehoof to her mouth as she giggled again. “Oh, I’m sorry – it’s just that you look so funny!”

I frowned, but she’d already turned to canter towards the rug in front of her fireplace, a delighted spring in her hooves. Now that we were both my size her furniture seemed fantastically gigantic, and with the size of her rug its huge bolster pillow it was like a scene from a sultan’s seraglio. 

With a flick of her horn she brought me flying across the room to her, as if I was hanging on an invisible wire that she was pulling, until I hovered inches from her face. 

“I’m sorry,” she whispered as I hung there in the air. “I just couldn’t resist. I guess teasing runs in the family. I promise to make it up to you, though.” She leaned forward and kissed me, hard, her tongue slipping into my mouth and meeting mine, and once again I tasted the hot syrupy sweetness of her saliva. 

As we broke the kiss, I gasped. “I don’t think I mind your teasing,” I said.

Celestia let me float back down as she curled up against the bolster pillow in that position you sometimes see ponies resting in: the front half of her body was upright, her forelegs curled up underneath her, and her hind legs and flank were flush with the rug. With a swish of her tail she beckoned to me to come join her, which I did, seating myself in the curve of her lap with my back lying up against her stomach.

“Comfortable?” she asked, and I nodded. Heated by the fireplace, her body was gorgeously warm, and her scent surrounded me and made me hotter still. Her wings were folded up against her body, and the soft feathers made a perfect pillow for my head and neck. Meanwhile her tail slid up over my bare skin, setting it alight with that magical caressing she’d introduced me to earlier, while she leaned her beautiful curved neck down and laid her head in my lap. 

As we lay there together on the rug I stroked the exquisitely soft coat of her neck and ran my fingers through her mane while she sighed and rubbed her face against my thighs. 

“I love your smell,” she whispered. “It’s making me excited.”

“Your scent does the same to me,” I said, and Celestia laughed softly.

“I know. You’re already rock hard.” 

But then I started to squirm with discomfort.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, lifting her head off my lap to look at me. 

“Your nipples are sticking into my back,” I replied. 

Celestia flushed. “Well, I am pretty excited you know. I guess it’s one thing to make love in a… well, a hotel away from home, and another to do it in your own quarters.”

I leaned over so that my right arm was around her neck and lifted my free hand to stroke her face, running my fingers up behind her ears to scratch them. “I’ve got to admit, this is much nicer than that hotel.”

“I love it when you scratch me behind the ears,” said Celestia, closing her eyes and sighing.

We kissed, and as we did she slipped a forehoof along my neck, down across my chest and into my lap. She let it hover there a moment before sliding it down inside my boxers where she began to stroke my rapidly stiffening erection. Her hooves were incredibly soft and gentle, nothing like a real pony’s hooves, and the one stroking me knew exactly what it was doing. Soon I was groaning madly as I felt precum begin to leak from my dick. 

After a while Celestia removed her hoof from my pants and brought it up to her lips, where she licked at the stickiness with a dainty tongue. She closed her eyes and smiled, and then getting up from the rug she pushed me gently down so that I was lying on my back with my head against the bolster. 

“Just lay back and go to sleep,” she said. 

“Sleep?” I repeated. Was this more teasing?

Celestia blushed. “Oh, you know – just act like you’re asleep.”

I shrugged at the curious request and closed my eyes, resisting the urge to make loud, fake snoring noises, and the next thing I knew I felt Celestia’s warm breath on my neck. It lingered there for a while before travelled down my chest, where she stopped and licked at my nipples while I squirmed and tried to keep myself from moving too much.

“Shhhhhh,” she whispered. I felt her mouth slip down my stomach and then to my thighs, where her lips touched my skin again, wet and hot. She began to plant small butterfly kisses up to my bellybutton and then back down to the top of my underwear, which she took in her teeth and drew down off my hips, letting my now rock-hard dick spring free. 

Next I felt her pulling my boxers down to my feet, and then her tongue and lips skipped along my legs as she kissed and licked her way back up my body.

So Celestia deep down was just like her sister – a big tease! Like most guys I usually prefer it for a woman to get straight down to business, but now, with her doing it, there was an excruciating anticipation that I could at last appreciate. I guess it was because I was in love with her – her every touch set me on fire and left me wanting more. By the time she was back up at my crotch I was squirming and trying hard not to open my eyes. 

Celestia lifted her head and whispered into my ear. “Go back to sleep, sweetheart,” she said. “You’re just having a dream.” Then I felt her head slip down and moments later she was running her tongue slowly across my hipbone to my balls, which she licked with tiny, infuriating licks for a few moments before she lifted my knees up to my chest with her forehooves. Her tongue slid down from the underside of my balls along my perineum and then to my disbelief she began to lick my ass. 

I was more than squirming from ticklishness now. It felt as if a tidal wave of semen, already boiling away inside my balls from all the teasing I’d been suffering, was rising up inside me and I teetered on the verge of coming as the Princess rimmed my ass with graceful licks of her tongue. But just when I felt I couldn’t take anymore, she stopped licking and let my legs fall back onto the rug. The next thing I knew her tongue was lapping at the sensitive head of my dick, which by now was spilling out so much pre-cum it felt as if I was already coming. 

And at long last the teasing ended as Celestia slid her lips down the length of my dick and I gasped in unbearable pleasure as I was engulfed by the warm wetness of her mouth. My whole body had become a network of raw nerves through her exquisite teasing, and her surreptitious game of molestation had got me even further worked up. 

I brought my hands to her head and helped her to bob up and down on my dick, and soon I was more or less fucking her face, overwhelmed by the need to come and a fiery desire to pay her back for the torture she’d put me through. It was my turn to take charge, so I deemed the game over and opened my eyes.

Seeing her gorgeous equine face, with those deep magenta eyes and their long black lashes and that regal muzzle, sliding up and down my dick drew deep moans from me and almost drove me over the edge. My balls tightened and rose up against my body, ready to spew what felt like gallons of angry, hot semen into Celestia’s mouth, but she suddenly slipped me out of her mouth and smiled up at me, licking her lips. 

“Oh god, not more teasing!” I muttered. My heart was beating like I was having an aneurism and my dick felt suddenly cold and bereft, abandoned to the uncaring air.

“You don’t enjoy it?” asked Celestia. She leaned forward and drove her tongue into my mouth and I tasted the saltiness on her lips.

I was the one who broke the kiss this time and I shook my head. “I love it – but it’s my turn to do the teasing,” I said. “Get on all fours with the pillow under your chest and stick your rump in the air.”

Celestia looked at me quizzically, but she did as she was told. I got up behind her and slid my hands all over those great, round ass cheeks of hers, along the curve of them and up onto the small of her back then down again. I kissed and licked their soft whiteness over and over, feeling the peach-soft fuzz of her coat and the delectable flesh yield and bounce back under my lips. There are few things more delightful than worshipping the female ass and Celestia’s was rounder and more perfect than any mortal human woman could ever hope to have. 

“Stop! You’re tickling me!” she giggled, swishing her tail in the air. “I can’t stand it!”

“That’s the general idea,” I chuckled. But then I thought she’s had enough and I put a hand on either cheek and parted them, kissing the crack, licking down to the pucker of her anus and burying my tongue inside. I slid my tongue in and out of her, squeezing her butt as I did, and Celestia started to pant heavily, sliding her hind legs further apart to allow me unrestricted access to her holiest of holies. 

“Nopony ever did that to me before you did,” I heard her say, breathless. “I love it when you lick me there.”

I could tell – beneath my chin her pussy was a centre of blistering heat and the scent of her excitement was pungent and overpowering – and once again, as my senses were overcome with it, I felt my dick getting harder and harder. Her pheromones truly must have some magical effect on males – and females, as far as I knew – a kind of magical alicorn Viagra carried by her scent. 

As I licked down from her anus and along her slit, the taste hit me like a spike of ecstasy in the base of my neck that travelled straight down to my crotch, and my hand flew to my dick, stroking it as I burrowed my tongue deep into her pussy. Celestia tasted similar to how she’d tasted when we’d first had sex, but here in Equestria, where her power was stronger, everything seemed to be on a totally different level, and the incredible honey-sweet salt-savouriness of her was easily the most delectable thing I had ever tasted in my life. 

But with a final supreme effort of will I dragged my tongue out of her and with a series of final licks up and down her slit I slid it down to her clit. It was engorged and hard and as I brought my lips around it and licked up under the hood in hard, coarse licks, Celestia cried out. Her hind legs began to tremble and she pushed her ass closer against my face so I steadied her by encircling my arms around her well-toned thighs and cupped the soft mounds of her breasts, rubbing my palms up and down against those hardening nipples I’d felt against my back earlier. 

“That’s enough!” Celestia yelped at last, hopping skittishly away from me. When she turned back her face was bright red, her eyes lit by an internal fire. Gone was the Tia who had blushed when I suggest we make love and in her place was Celestia, Princess of Equestria and Goddess of the Sun. 

“We want you in us. NOW.” Her voice reverberated in the air as if echoing through endless corridors of space and I found myself compelled to fall to my knees, humbled by its power. But then her horn flashed and I was thrown rather than lifted towards the cushion, skidding along the rug before coming to a stop against it. 

I yelped, rubbing at the rug burn on my naked butt. But I had no time to think about the discomfort as Celestia was already on top of me, pushing me back further with her chest and hungrily kissing my mouth. Her tongue delved down my throat as she rested her forehooves against the cushion on either side of my head and then lowered her dripping haunches down onto my rigid erection.

“We know thou preferest pony style, but this time thou shalt do things as we deem fit!” she whispered hoarsely against my neck as she licked my throat. I wasn’t going to struggle – what choice did I have when faced by a being of elemental power? I brought my hands down to her wide butt, placing them against the sun-marks on her flanks, and drew her further down onto me, gasping as I felt the head of my dick part her sticky lips and slide into her.

Celestia arched her long neck, her mouth slipping open, her lips drawn back over her teeth and her tongue sticking out as she cried out in bliss. Her face was stricken with an erotic grimace as she lifted herself off me and then drove herself back down with my help, forcing the entire length of my dick up into her. My nails dug into those divine flanks as I helped her, lifting my hips off the rug higher and higher each time, and before long Celestia was crying out at the end of every deep thrust. 

I was overwhelmed by the intensity of the sensations filling my body; my prostate throbbed and my hips began to ache as again and again the Princess slammed her haunches down onto me, as if she was trying to split herself in half on my erection. Her face was no longer that of the benevolent Celestia who’d been so surprised by my appearance at her door; her usual softly smiling beatific expression had been transformed into one of utter abandon. Her lashes were wet with tears, her neck and chest slick with sweat, her eyes squeezed tightly shut while her mouth hung slackly open, a trail of saliva dribbling from the corner as her tongue licked at her lips.

I took the opportunity to take control, rolling her sideways so that she was on all fours, finally allowing me the exquisite sight of my dick ploughing in and out between those luscious ass cheeks. I quickened my thrusts, my dick plunging deeper into her now, enveloped by a slickness so hot that I felt as if I really was dipping into the heat of the sun itself. I reached forward and held onto the tips of her great, feathered wings, pulling them so that her ass slammed back against my hips as I fucked her ever harder.

There was no turning back now, I knew. No power on Earth or in Equestria would be able to stop me from coming inside her. I felt myself inexorably stepping over that last precipice of pleasure and gasped “I… love... you… Tia!”

Then I cried out in mindless ecstasy, and Celestia did too, screaming as she climaxed, her pussy tightening around my plunging and spurting dick as I stabbed myself into her, over and over again, a white flood of pleasure surged up along my spine and exploding inside my head as I came.

It was as if I was being burned alive, except there was no pain, only a pleasure so pure it was like a liquid fire that enveloped my entire being. The blinding glare in my eyes intensified as I felt the mortal part of me stripped away with the flesh from my bones, leaving my body transfigured, a skeletal framework of white light, a living network of nerves that felt only overwhelming joy and which had no meaning beyond the part of it buried within the solar Princess’s sex, the part spilling out wave after wave of pure energy into her. And then what little thought was left in me – not that there was a me anymore, but rather just the shadow of a memory – dissolved away and the universe became all white noise, the only thing left being the pulse of my heart beating rapidly in time to the seemingly never-ending waves of broiling semen that I felt myself jetting into the Princess’s voracious womb. 

When I came to myself again my dick had slipped from her red, wet and quivering opening, and I was still coming, sticky ropes of my semen splattering across her engorged lips and over those gorgeous satiny globes of her ass as Celestia slumped forwards, exhausted, her body trembling with the final waves of her own orgasm, a white flood of our combined juices dripping from inside her onto the rug.

I slumped on top of her, the last drops of semen left in my body dribbling from my softening dick, and knew no more.

***

When I woke up I found that Celestia had returned to her original size; I was encircled by her gorgeous equine body, far softer and more luxurious than any couch could ever be, and her great, noble head was just above my face, considering me with deep emotion in her glistening eyes and a soft smile on her lips.

“Is it true?” she asked. 

“Is what true?” I asked, still groggy.

“That you love me?” She blushed and lowered her eyes, and now that she was huge again the effect was beyond adorable. 

I slid my arms up around her neck, although now they barely fit halfway around her, and kissed her coat. “I love you, Tia.”

“I love you too,” she whispered, tears falling from her eyes.

I was on the point of turning my attention to kissing that huge mouth of hers when there was a sudden green flash near our heads and a scroll appeared in the air and sat floating there.

Celestia clucked her tongue in irritation. With a flash of her horn she took hold of the offending item with her magic and was about to fling it towards the other scrolls already piled in the corner of the room when she sighed and floated it over to herself instead. 

 “I’m so sorry,” she said. “Twilight’s been sending these for the last hour - I really should see what she wants.”

“is it hydras again?” I asked, lying back against her and arching my eyebrows.

“Maybe it’s dragons this time!” laughed Celestia. She opened the scroll, scanned it and then, stifling a giggle with a forehoof she began to read it out loud.

“’Dear Princess,” read Celestia. “I’ve been sending scrolls to you for the past two hours! Are you alright? It’s already eight o’clock and the sun hasn’t risen yet. Everypony is dreadfully concerned and some are even starting to say that Nightmare Moon has returned! Has something happen ? Is everything OK? 

Your faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle.’”

“’Is everything OK?’” Celestia sighed and sat back down against the pillow. Then leaning over to me she scooped me up in the huge arch of her neck and drew me close against her gorgeous body. “What do you think?” She snuggled her muzzle into my chest, almost pushing me over in the process. “Would you call this ‘OK’?”

I shook my head as I lifted her face up to kiss her smiling mouth. 

“I’d call it ‘awesome’,” I said.

THE END

Snapshots from the Ruins of my Mind - Part 1

Snapshots from the Ruins of my Mind - Part 1

“So Mr... Anon, is it?” The psychoanalyst I’d decided to go to, Dr. Philips, sat in her leather-upholstered armchair and looked over the notepad in her manicured hand. She was a pretty woman of around forty, pale skinned with neat shoulder-length brunette hair, wearing glasses and a sober business pants suit which matched the professional precision of her office. “That’s quite a unique name. What’s its origin?” She tapped a pencil on her notepad as if attempting to summon the information from the paper itself.

I was lying on the couch and staring up at the ceiling. There was a patch where the plaster was peeling away and I mused over how Philips mustn’t have noticed it yet – she didn’t seem the type to allow any kind of imperfection to creep into her world. 

“It’s an Anglicized version of an old French name,” I said. “I’m Cajun on my father’s side.”

“Oh, I see,” she replied and wrote something on the pad. I wondered what it was. “So what would you like to talk about today?”

“Well,” I said, but that was all that come out. How do you start one of these explanations? I think I’m going crazy? I think I’m a pedophile? 

“I think I’m going crazy,” I said. Always best to go with a classic.

Philips laughed. It was the kind of laugh they must teach you at psychoanalyst school obviously – it was light and positive and calculated to put me at ease. ‘Building rapport’ I think they call it. “Let me be the judge of that, Mr. Anon. You’d be surprised how often people come to me saying they’re crazy when they’re nothing of the sort.” 

“I don’t know,” I said. “I mean, over the past few weeks I’ve been experiencing… well, I guess you’d call them ‘visitations’.”

Philips began scribbling energetically on her notepad. “Are these visitations of a religious nature?”

“Religious?” I repeated. “Well, maybe not religious – ‘supernatural’ I guess you’d say. She has mentioned that she’s from another universe.”

I heard Philips murmur at both ‘she’ and ‘another universe’. “I see. So is it a single entity that has been appearing to you or..?”

“Just the one,” I replied. 

“Has she told you her name?”

“Luna,” I replied, smiling. It was such a beautiful name. It felt like honey on my tongue when I said it.

There was the tiniest hint of humor in Philps’s voice, but she masked it well. “The Goddess of the Moon?”

“I guess so,” I replied. “She’s mentioned the moon quite a bit in our conversations.”

Philips began to tap her pencil on her notepad again. “Well Mr. Anon – why don’t you just start from the beginning?”

“The beginning? Well, OK…”

***

It was about two weeks ago, on Halloween, when it all began. I was in my apartment, alone, drinking a beer and messing around on the internet when I heard a knock on the door. Now, I live alone and it was 11 pm, far too late for trick or treaters, especially in the part of town I live in so I came to the only reasonable conclusion: it was gangbangers come to murder me and rip off all my stuff.

So I froze, hoping that they’d think the apartment was deserted and go away, whoever the hell they were. But then I heard a kid’s voice pipe up with “Trick or treat!”

“What the fuck?” I thought to myself. “Who the hell would let their kid keep trick or treating this late?”  I crept to the front door and peered through the spyhole and saw that it was in fact a little girl. 

She must have been no older than around ten or eleven years old, since she was quite small with no figure at all to speak of and she had one of those pixie-faces, a little button nose and rather boyishly short hair with bangs dyed a vivid blue, no doubt for Halloween. Her eyes were huge, pale-green with pronounced lashes and she had a little rosebud of a mouth that right at that moment, thinking that no one was looking at her, was turned up in a supercilious little smirk. But apart from that smile the whole package was pretty drop-dead adorable. She was dressed in what I guess was supposed to be a wizard costume – a hooded robe black robe embroidered in silver with all kinds of magic runes – and in one hand she was carrying a black bag for candy.

For a few moments I stood there, wondering what to do. I thought that having a little kid ask you to open your door would be the perfect trap for a bunch of burglars to use, so I watched her for a few moments to see if she’d give anything away in the way she acted, but she just stood there, waiting, the smirk falling away from her face to be replaced with an annoyed frown.

I decided I’d risk it. I have to say I was pretty bemused with the whole situation. What kind of kid would be out this late? A runaway maybe? So I carefully unlatched the door, unlocked it and opened it up.

“You took long enough!” said the little girl, pouting. Then she held out the bag. “Trick or treat!”

I looked down at her. “It’s 11 o’clock,” I said. “Isn’t it a bit late to be trick or treating?”

She lifted her green eyes and I was struck at the imperious look they held in them. “It’s still Halloween, is it not?”

“You got me there,” I replied. “But what I mean is that it’s dangerous out there in the dark for a little girl.”

She snorted. “I can assure you that I have nothing to fear from the dark.” She had an accent I couldn’t quite place, and her way of talking was unusual – pretty advanced for a kid her age and a lot of the words were old fashioned even for a kid joking around and play-acting as a wizard or whatever. 

I suddenly realized that she might be new to the country. Maybe her parents came from one of those countries where it was safe for kids to walk around in the streets of a city after dark. “Do your parents know where you are?” I asked.

“I don’t have any parents,” she replied. She seemed put out by the question, and I thought ‘Fuck, the poor thing’s probably a borderline street kid or something.’ But when I looked at that fancy embroidered robe with its fur-lined hood and her little matching silver-blue sequined shoes (which I now saw she had on) I thought there was no way she could be. But I didn’t want to have a little girl crying on my doorstep over her dead parents, so I just let the matter drop.

She was getting pretty impatient now and pushed the bag out at me again. “Are you going to give me any treats or not? This festival is the same as it is in Equestria, is it not? You give me treats and I refrain from playing tricks on you.”

I nodded. “So they have Halloween in Equestria as well? Is that where you’re from?”

She stamped a tiny foot in adorable rage. “I did not come all this way to answer ridiculous questions! Give me some candy!”

I smiled. “I’d love to give you some, but you’re too late. I’ve already eaten the left over stuff – all the kids around here are usually done trick or treating by 9.”

“You have no more candy?” 

“I’m afraid not,” I said. “All I have is beer.”

“Very well,” she said. “Then I will accept this ‘beer’ in the place of candy.” 

I laughed. This kid was a riot! “I’m afraid I can’t do that. Beer is for grownups.”

The little girl’s eyes went wide and her face contorted in sudden anger. “Do you not know who we are?”

“You’re a wizard, right?”

“We are the Princess Luna, Mistress of the Night and Lady of Dreams!” she cried, in a voice that fairly quivered with regal arrogance.

I looked about in sudden terror. Things were getting a bit out of hand, and the last thing I wanted was my nosy elderly neighbours ringing the cops and saying I was having an altercation with a preteen girl at my front door.

“Shit! OK, look – come inside just for a sec,” I told her. “I think I’ve got some cookies somewhere.”

She grinned victoriously and stepped into my apartment. I gestured for her to wait a moment while I disappeared into the kitchen and scrabbled around in the cupboard for something. I found a packet of Oreos towards the back of it, thank fuck, and I grabbed them and carried them back into the living room, eager to get her the hell out of my apartment before someone got suspicious.  

But as I walked back into the living room, I saw that the little girl who called herself Princess Luna was already making herself at home – she’d thrown her bag rather rudely over the back of the couch and was in the middle of taking off her robe. I stood and watched, dumbfounded, as she undid the final button at her neck, opened up her robe and slipped it off her shoulders.

Underneath the robe she was wearing a thin leotard of a blue silk-like material almost like a one-piece swimsuit and over it what can only be described as an armored bikini of silver metal. Not that she could have worn a bikini, really, with that hipless and breastless body of hers. She was as flat as a board, and the breastplate over her chest, although it was shaped like a brassiere, really had nothing that it needed to support. The outfit left her arms bare, as well as her legs from the upper thigh down, and the skin revealed was gorgeously pale, every bare inch of it totally unblemished.

While I stood there gaping, she held the robe out at arm’s length towards me and arched an eyebrow. It took me a few moments to realize that she wanted me to take it from her.

I didn’t, though. “What the hell are you doing?” I demanded.

“Your home is far too hot,” she sniffed. “And what’s more it’s altogether too musty as well. I was starting to sweat.”

“You have to leave,” I said. I brought the cookies over and taking her bag off the back of the couch I slipped them inside and handed it to her. 

She didn’t take it, and turned her head away. “I’ve decided your cookies are altogether too lowly an offering,” she sniffed. “Instead you will have to suffer the consequences of your lack of preparedness.”

“Look. Just take the bag and-“

“And?” Her eyes were suddenly aflame. “You dare to utter threats against me?”

Her voice was getting louder now, and I realized that if I didn’t defuse things right there and then I’d be totally fucked. The police would burst in while I had this little girl, dressed in what was more or less fetish gear, screaming at me, demanding what I owed her. 

“Shit. Calm down! I’m not threatening you,” I said. “Look, I’m taking the robe, right?”

“Be sure not to sully it,” she said.

“I’ll hang it up in my wardrobe. Just please – stop shouting. You’ll get me arrested.”

“You will come to no harm-” she said, the smirk from before slid back onto her face. “-unless I wish it. Did I not tell you that I am Princess Luna?”

“Mistress of the Night and Lady of Dreams?” I added. I could barely believe that I was being blackmailed by a ten-year old.

“And of Nightmares,” she added. And with that she walked over to my couch. She looked at it with barely disguised disgust and bent over to brush the cushion before she sat down, and I was treated to a nice view. She might not have been able to fill the top half of her armor, but the bottom half was nicely rounded at the back to cover a rather pert little bottom, although she had no hips at all really. I guess Luna’s butt was about the only part of her body that was at all girlish. If you’d put her in a boy’s clothes and told her not to say anything, I think anyone would find it hard to pick what sex she was. 

***

The whole time I’d been telling the story, Dr. Philips had been busily scribbling notes – the scribbling had become especially urgent as I’d described what she was wearing, and the appellation “Mistress of the Night and Lady of Dreams” had made her stop and look at me over those glasses of hers.

At this point I went silent for a moment, wondering how best to continue, and she took the opportunity to ask “So, Mr Anon. Were you sexually attracted to preteen girls before this event, or did this trigger it?” She looked at me kindly. “I must remind you to be honest with me – it’s the only way I’ll be able to offer you advice. Anything you say will be kept private, of course.”

I nodded. “Well, before this whole ‘Luna’ thing I’d never really thought about it. I mean, you always get those teen girls who are developed before their years and stuff and it’s hard not to get all worked up by some of them. They’re walking around in those really short shorts at the moment, and you see a lot of their skin. It’s just human nature to find young girls attractive, right?”

She murmured in assent. “But we’re really talking about a child here, aren’t we?”

I sighed. “I guess so. But you know, even during the first of Luna’s… er, visitations, I could tell she wasn’t really a child. Child-like, definitely, but there was the way she spoke. And the way that she had control of the situation.”

“Many children are precocious,” said Philips. 

“It was more than that. But look, it’ll make more sense when I get to the later parts of the story.”

“Please continue,” she said.

***

When I got back from hanging her robe up in my wardrobe Luna was still sitting on the couch waiting for me. “So this is how you celebrate Nightmare Night?” she asked, sliding a tiny finger along the length of the can of beer that I’d left on the coffee table and looking about her. 

“Nightmare Night?” I repeated. I sat down in the armchair, shaking my head at the thought of the surreal situation I’d found myself in. “Wait, you mean Halloween, right?”

Luna looked at me with bored annoyance, as if I was being impudent. “Yes, of course. I was using an Equestrian expression.”

“What do you do in Equestria?” I asked. I thought that maybe if I befriended her I could somehow trick or convince her into going back to wherever she’d come from.

Luna’s eyes sparkled at the question, and for the first time I saw a look of engagement on her face. “Oh, it’s a wonderful festival. My subjects disport themselves in a most pleasing manner, dressing up in charming costumes and enjoying games of chance…”

“Your subjects? Oh yeah, you’re a Princess, right?”

“Do not my way of speaking and regal bearing give that away immediately?” Luna raised a single gorgeous eyebrow.

“Oh, it does, it does,” I assured her. “It’s just that I’ve never met a real princess before.”

Luna looked about the room. “I do not find that fact unbelievable in the slightest,” she said. “Your lack of an appropriate offering, for one thing.”

“So you get offerings from your subjects in Equestria?”

“But of course! It is to ensure that I remain benevolent and do not devour them.”

“Devour them?” Kids today with their macabre imaginations! 

“Well, it was all just a threat really,” said Luna. “But one that ensured obedience.” She yawned. “But that reminds me. I told you that you were to receive a ‘trick’ for your slight upon my honor, did I not?”

I smiled. “You’re not going to devour me, are you?”

Luna looked down her nose, her mouth a thin line.  “Humor does not become you,” she said. And then that smirk reappeared and she lifted a tiny hand from the arm of the couch and slid it lazily down her stomach to her crotch. Then, as I watched, my eyes bugging out, she untied the leather thong at the side of the bottom half of her armor bikini and lifting up her butt she slipped them off. With a languid movement she hung them over the back of the couch and then brought her hand back between her legs, where she slipped a finger under that silky blue material that had reminded me of a swimming costume and pulled it aside. 

***

“Why did you stop?” asked Dr. Philips.

I blinked at her. “Uh, I thought I’d spare you the graphic details,” I said. “I don’t want to gross you out or anything.”

“Mr Anon, as your analyst my duty to you is to give you all the help I can,” she said. “And for me to be able to do that I need to imagine myself in your situation. So please, don’t spare the details. I’ve heard it all in my twenty years in the profession.”

“Twenty years?” I said, whistling. “But you look so young!”

She laughed. “Please continue, if you would.”

***

So there I was, with a little girl of around ten or so sitting on my couch and pulling aside the crotch of her pants to display her naked little pussy to me. And I couldn’t take my eyes off it. Her sex was completely hairless, the same gorgeous white as the rest of her pale skin, slightly puffed up but little more than an undeveloped slit.

“Well?” said Luna imperiously. The look on her face was a challenge.

I swallowed hard but didn’t reply.

“If you are incapable of giving me the offerings I’m due, then you must please me in another way. Come here.”

Look, before you come to the conclusion that I’m a diabolic pervert that was ready to jump at the chance to have sex with a potentially disturbed child, let me tell you that I felt compelled to comply with her order. It was like a dire need that came welling up from inside me, making me get up off the armchair and walk over to her. I was moving as an act of my own will – it wasn’t as if I was being controlled like a puppet or anything like that exactly, more like I’d been offered a glass of water while dying of thirst. I couldn’t have stopped myself if I’d tried.

I got down on my knees before the couch as if kneeling to worship her. Luna smiled at me, her big green eyes glistening, and lifted her tiny free hand and ran her fingers through my hair, pushing my fringe away from my forehead.

“You may please me now,” she said as she gently pushed my head down until it was level with her bare sex. 

She was still pulling aside the material with her other hand, and I marvelled at how perfect each of her fingers were. They were slender and doll-like, and each fingernail had been painted the same blue as her hair. I was driven to kiss them first of all, and when I did Luna giggled.

“Do you know what you’re doing?” she said. “That’s not what I want kissed!” She gently pushed my face to one side so that my lips and tongue were brought flush against her pussy.

The feeling of it! It was as if someone had put living porcelain against my lips, so soft and warm and smooth was the flesh that I felt. Her pushing my head to one side meant that the corner of my mouth pushed against one of her lips and parted her pussy, and the heavily scented stickiness that I suddenly felt on my skin made me rock hard.

“Lick it,” she ordered.

I did as she said. Her pussy was tiny, able to be completely covered by my tongue, so finesse was not really possible in my current situation. I had my hands against the couch on either side of her long skinny legs, and although she was splaying them, it was obvious she didn’t want me to use my hands as I pleasured her. So without being able to part those little lips to get at her clit, I made do with running my tongue from the bottom of her slit to the top, pushing out so that the lips parted slightly and I was able to get at the gooey satiny heat inside.

Luna was obviously turned on, so thick were the juiced that straight away bubbled against my tongue. I tasted the savoury tartness of her flawless pussy and the effect on me was immediate. If I’d though that I was hard before, it was nothing to what I felt happening to my dick right at that moment. It was as if it had attained another level of hardness, the difference between steel and diamond.

“You’re getting hard,” said Luna, and I could hear rather than see that smirking smile on her face. “You animal. Do you really enjoy debauching children that much?”

She kicked off her little blue shoes and lifted one slender leg and then another onto my shoulders, the heels resting on my back. And then she scooshed her butt forward, so that it was a little off the couch and with a giggle brought her knees back.

I knew what she wanted. I stopped burrowing my tongue into that gooey little slit and kissed my way down it until I reached the space between her pussy and her ass. Here I lingered a while, sharply licking at the impossibly soft skin and tasting some of her juices that had dribbled down it.

“I didn’t tell you to lick there,” Luna said – but her voice was no longer quite so imperious. There was a tremble on the edges of it, and I realized that the pleasure the sharp strokes of my tongue was producing had started to overwhelm her. 

So I kissed the beginnings of her gorgeous little peach-like butt-cheeks and ran the tip of my tongue along the line that divided them from her thighs, my heart beating fast at the degrading act I was about to perform on her. She squirmed a little at my teasing, but then I couldn’t wait any longer and slid my tongue across to the little crinkle of her butthole, which I soon began to baste with my saliva.

With Luna being so small, my tongue easily covered the crack of her ass and I could feel the gentle curve of the soft flesh of her butt cheeks on either side of it as I licked her. Then I paused at that little ring once again and delved my tongue into it. I felt her pucker it against my tongue and I was able to slide the tiniest little increment of the tip inside her, impossibly tight and smooth and hot.

My dick had reached an agonizing level of rigidness now and I started to bring my hands across to unzip my pants and get it out. But Luna noticed what I was doing and she sat up on her elbows.

“No,” she said. And with that one word I felt my hands fly away from my pants and grasp each other behind my back. This time there was definitely no mistaking the fact that Luna had taken control of my body. But that was all she did. The worshipping of her pussy and asshole were all my own doing, and I despite my inability to alleviate the pressure in my pants I s loving every single second of the experience.

Maybe it was being submissive to this tiny little girl, maybe it was the fact she was so young – whatever it was, I felt an unbearable tightness and raw electric desire blossoming inside my chest I’d never felt before during even the best sex I’d had. But it made the fact I couldn’t move my hands all the more excruciating. I boiled with the need to get up, grab this arrogant little creature by the shoulders, throw her over the back of the couch and viciously drive my rigidness into that sopping pussy up to the hilt. I wanted to hear her scream in pleasure in her little girl voice, make her beg me to fuck her harder. I wanted to grip her by that dyed-blue hair and drive that little round butt of hers back against my hips until I came inside her and defiled her unripe womb with blasts of my venomous semen.

But instead, I kept licking her and licking her, going from pussy to asshole, lapping up an endless wave of those hot, savoury-tart juices, and the more I tasted her, the more I felt my dick straining against the confines of my pants.

Suddenly I felt Luna arch one of her legs as she brought her foot up and placed her heel against my forehead. Then she pushed my face away from her, and I looked up at her, wondering what imperious order she would utter next.

She smiled down her little button-nose at me, her huge eyes playful. “You make a very good subject – malleable and obedient. And so I feel somewhat merciful towards your plight.”

She slid the sole of her doll-like foot down over my face, and I was enveloped in the exotic fragrance emanating from her skin as she ran her toes across the bridge of my nose and down onto my mouth. I couldn’t resist kissing at those dainty little digits as they passed across my lips and she giggled, scrunching up her toes.

“Stop it! My feet are far too ticklish.”

She continued drawing her toes over my chin and down my neck and then she slid her leg down between us until I could feel that gorgeous little foot poking the bottom of my stomach and moments later the hot, straining lump in my pants.

“You monster,” whispered Luna. “Even a child’s foot gets you hard.  It offends me, and something shall have to be done with it.” She pushed the heel of her foot into my balls and I winced in sudden and unexpected pain, but then her toes curled down over the top of the bulge and she began to rub it.

I gasped, and Luna grinned in triumph. “I see you’re not so different from the males of Equestria after all,” she said. She lifted a hand up and grabbing a handful of hair she pulled my face back down in between her legs and I resumed my worship of her exquisite little sex. 

I continued to lick her, paying particular attention now to that tiny little clit hiding at the top of her pussy deep within the puffy folds, and I heard her gasp as I flicked at it with the tip of my tongue. It was me, now, who smiled in triumph, and I resumed my attack on her until the area between my bottom lip and chin was awash with her hot juices. The muscles in that tiny butt and the slender thighs resting against my cheeks began to tighten and I knew if she was approaching orgasm.

My own body was growing tight, with a tension that seemed to knit my bones together in bonds of iron – and at last it became too much. I felt sudden heat at the base of my cock just above my asshole and my balls tightened and rose up as I started to come.

The exquisite torture that Luna had put me through, the thought of the sheer degradation of what I’d been doing, using my tongue to get a little preteen girl off, the sight of her as she watched me do it, eyes wide and cheeks flushed, ecstasy contorting on her pretty face – all of it came together to drive me finally over the edge.

My cock pulsed as wave after wave of semen spurted out of it and I panted hard against her pussy, gripped by spasm of almost painful pleasure spreading throughout my body. The heat of my breath, my lips mashing up against the sensitive satiny insides that were wide open now from the swelling up and parting of her puffy little lips, drove Luna over the edge as well. She cried out, pulling my face even harder against her trembling crotch until I could hardly breathe, her legs over my shoulders shuddering, her thighs squeezing my neck and her heels drumming against my back as she rode out the powerful waves of her orgasm.

At last I extricated myself from between those squeezing thighs and lay back on my ass, gasping for air. Luna had slumped back onto the couch but after a while she lifted herself up with difficulty onto her elbows and looked across at me. Her face was flushed, her bottom lip red from where she must have been biting it, and she was still breathing deeply.

“Your offering has pleased us,” she muttered, squeezing her eyes together as she felt an aftershock of pleasure flow through her body. “And so we shall not devour you.”

“Thank you,” I said. I wiped at the drool at the corner of my mouth with the back of a hand and I realized now that control of them had been returned to me. I reached down and felt the crotch of my pants. They were soaking wet with the copious amount of semen that I’d produced, and I sighed. I’d have much preferred to have spurted it somewhere else – either in her little rosebud of a mouth or in that impossibly hot pussy of hers.

Luna herself, meanwhile, was muttering in annoyance as she wiped at the mixture of my saliva and her juices which was making her red and swollen pussy glisten. She finally gave up with a sigh and daintily wiped her sticky fingers on the cushion beside her. Then she slid her fingers under the material and pulled it across to hide that incredible little pussy of hers from view again.

She got up from the couch a little unsteadily and when she noticed me still sitting on the floor in a daze it was as if she’d forgotten all about me in the previous few minutes. Her lips turned up into a smile and she was about to say something when suddenly her eyes fell on the clock on the wall of my living room behind me and her eyes widened in horror. 

“Oh consternation!” she cried. “The time! We shall be late!” 

In a panic Luna snatched the armor from where it was hanging over the back of the couch and haphazardly latched it on, and then she ran about, just like you’d expect a normal little kid to, looking under the couch and behind the armchair for her shoes. She found them at last and slipped her tiny little feet into the sequined things, tapping each toe on the floor three times to make them snug.

“Wait!” I said, getting to my feet with difficulty. I’d come so hard that I was still feeling groggy. “What are you late for?”

But she didn’t deem my question worth of an answer and instead turned on me and demanded “Where is your window?”

I pointed in the direction my little kitchenette that overlooked the courtyard of the apartment block and in a flash she was through the door.

I ran after her, wondering what the hell she was planning to do, but as I burst through the door myself I noticed the window was already open and she was climbing out of it.

“Wait! Luna!” I cried. “Don’t do it! It’s a ten foot drop!”

She stopped and turned to look at me, a strange caste to her eyes and I suddenly realized that my concern for her had pleased her.

“Oh, do not worry,” she said. “I am Princess Luna, remember?” And with that she jumped out the window.

I cried out in alarm and running across to the window I stuck my head out of it and looked down, expecting to see her tiny little body splayed out across the concrete of the driveway below. But there was nothing there.

“Goodbye!” 

It was Luna’s voice! I raised my eyes towards its source, and there she was – standing on a streetlight around ten feet away. It would have been impossible to clear the distance between my window and it, even if you’d been an Olympic long jumper with a run up. 

Her silver armor glistened in the light of the huge full moon that had just risen, and it lent a ghostly cast to her body made all the more spectral by the mist that filled the late night air. Her face was partially in shadow, and I thought I could see a smile on those tiny, cherubic lips of hers - but maybe I just wanted there to be one there, and had imagined it.

Luna waved once and then, as if the air had suddenly resolved itself into solid invisible steps, she skipped up into the night sky until she was silhouetted against the moon and then she was gone.

***

Dr Philips put down her notebook and looked across at me lying on the couch. Her face seemed flushed.

“Well, Mr Anon,” she said. “That is certainly an intriguing story.”

I smiled ruefully. “I’m crazy, right?”

“We don’t use the term crazy anymore,” she replied. “But I must say that you’ve certainly experienced something atypical.”

“Atypical is the same as abnormal, right?” I chuckled. 

She merely smiled. “I’m afraid that our session is up, so shall we continue with your account next week?”

I nodded, getting up off the couch. I know I’d just been talking the whole time while she wrote down notes, but somehow I felt better, as if a load had been taken from me. “I have a lot more to tell you,” I said. “Luna’s visited me a number of times since then.”

Her eyes glistened in interest. “Were these visitations similar to the first one you just described?” she asked.

I shrugged. “In a lot of ways. But I guess I’ll have to tell you more next week.”

Her face held a strange emotion that I couldn’t really put a name to. “I look forward to it,” she said as she opened the door for me.

Snapshot 1: End

Snapshots from the Ruins of my Mind - Part 2

Snapshots from the Ruins of my Mind - Part 2

It was about a week later that I had my next appointment with Dr. Philips. After our first session of therapy had finished, I’d straightaway felt as though a burden had been lifted from me, even though I’d really just spent the entire time relating to her my weird experience with Luna, the so-called Princess of the Moon. But just sharing the story had actually seemed to have done me some good, psychologically - I was no longer plagued by insomnia brought on by guilt and the more I thought about it, the more it seemed that these experiences were a delusional fantasy. Maybe it was the whole process of speaking out loud what I had inside my head that made them all seem less real. Anyway, I felt as though we were making progress.

As Philips led me into her office I appreciated the view of her tall, svelte frame from behind. She was wearing an ivory-coloured blouse and one of those business skirts, a gray one that hugged her hips enticingly and drew attention to the narrowness of her waist. From the absence of her panty-line I concluded that she was wearing a g-string, which allowed the gorgeous roundednesses of her buttocks to be clearly delineated beneath the material of her skirt as she walked.

I shuffled about as I lay down on the couch so that my hard-on wouldn’t be quite so visible, but despite this embarrassment I smiled to myself. So the sessions were obviously working! I couldn’t be a dyed-in-the-wool pedophile if I was getting turned-on by Philips’ womanly charms, right?

“So you were telling me last week about Luna,” began Philips. Her manner was that just above luke-warm professional attitude she’d displayed previously, so she’d either not noticed my erection or was supremely adept at not letting things like that bother her. “…and you said that the experience that you had with her on Halloween night was only the first of a series of visitations. Am I correct in saying that?”

“Yes,” I replied. “In total, I think she’s visited me maybe…” I did a quick calculation.  “…half a dozen times?”

Philips scribbled something on her pad. “I think you should tell me about the second time, then.”

I raised my eyes to the ceiling of her office and began to compose my thoughts. The crack that I’d seen the previous week was gone and I was distracted for some time as I had a vision of Philips standing at the top of a step-ladder with a trowel and a basin of plaster. She undid her hair from its austere ponytail and let it fall upon her shoulders in a wave, and as she applied the plaster, biting her top lip in concentration, strings of the sticky white stuff fell onto her face and into her hair and stuck there like she was in the middle of a bukkake gangbang.

I closed my eyes. Too much porn. That was probably the ultimate source of this whole Luna thing, anyway.

“Mr Anon?”

“I’m sorry,” I said quickly. “I was just trying to think of the best way to start the story...”

*

I don’t know if I’ve mentioned it before, but I’m a research-assistant at the local university. I’ve got a degree in chemistry, but I’m attached to the pharmaceutical department while working on my postgraduate degree. My days are spent mostly measuring stuff, putting things in and taking things out of vacuum ovens and so on. Not exactly riveting stuff – but it pays the bills while I work on publishing as many papers as I can.

Anyway, I came in one morning to find that a paper I’d written had been accepted for a conference on the West Coast and a few days later I was on a plane on my way there. The tight-assed head of the department had only sprung a small amount of money from a grant to let me go, so I was on one of those red-eye specials. But beggars can’t be choosers – I was just happy that I was at last getting some recognition for my work.

After an erotic massage from a hard-working, hard-sweating TSA agent, I boarded the plane. I’d got there pretty early, so I was one of the first on board. I quickly found my seat in Economy class, stowed my stuff in the overhead locker, and sat down. I’d managed to get a window seat, but since it was a night flight, it didn’t really matter since there wouldn’t be too much to look at – anyway, I wanted to get some sleep done as I’d be presenting my paper at 10 o’clock the next morning.

The plane began to fill up. You know when you’re watching your fellow passengers getting on board and you get that feeling of dread as some fat-ass starts pushing and wheezing their way along the aisle and you keep praying, “Please keep going, please keep going!” Well, as the last few stragglers got on board I noticed that almost all the seats were taken except for the one next to me. Awesome, I thought. I’d be able to actually relax and maybe get some sleep.

I sighed, grunted and stretched my arms out, closing my eyes in preparation, but then I heard a child’s voice, bright and bubbly and horribly familiar.

“Here’s my dad!” it said.

What. I opened my eyes to see that a little girl around eight or nine years old or so was making her way down the aisle with a middle-aged flight attendant in tow. The little girl’s green eyes flashed and her tiny lips pursed into a mocking smile as I stared at her.

It was Luna, but different from the first time I’d met her. She was a few years younger, her figure shorter and totally boyish, with no adolescent details – her shoulders narrow, chest totally flat, face rounder and more child-like. Her hair was also longer, hanging straight down to the middle of her back and unlike the last time it was what I took was her natural colour – jet black. She was wearing a blue sleeveless one-piece dress with crescent moons embroidered with silver lace along the straps and hem. It left her arms and her collar bare, and my eyes were drawn to that expanse of smooth skin, so white that it almost glowed.

The sight was not enough to make me forget the humiliation I’d suffered at her hands. I stared at her with something akin to horror. By this time I’d convinced myself that the whole encounter with her on Halloween had been a freak-out, a hallucination or lucid dream resulting from too much bad food and stress, and so when I saw that teasing smile of hers, and the same, gleaming, cheeky eyes, I was rendered literally speechless.

The flight attendant looked at me and then at Luna. “This is your dad?” She frowned in confusion.

“Uh huh!” replied Luna. 

The flight attendant looked at me unkindly. “Could I see your boarding pass please, sir?”

I still hadn’t spoken but I found my hand reaching into the pocket of my jacket sitting on my lap, taking out the pass and handing it to her.

The flight attendant compared the two boarding passes, her eyes narrowed as if she was checking for a forgery. Then she gave me both of them, and as she did she said, “You really should keep a closer eye on your daughter, sir. There can be some weird types on late night flights.”

“Oh, it’s okay,” said Luna with a giggle. “My dad is always forgetting stuff. One time he dropped me off at soccer training when I was supposed to be going to track and…”

Luna continued to chatter as she plopped her little butt down on the seat next to me while the flight attendant lifted her baggage – a pink, miniature Dora the Explorer travel-case – into the overhead locker. And then the chattering stopped, and Luna suddenly hopped up in her seat like she was a firecracker. She threw her tiny arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips. “Oh, I missed you daddy!” Her lips were soft and cool and her breath smelled of jasmine.  

With Luna’s arms wrapped around me, I still found myself unable to say anything and merely looked across at the flight attendant. She no longer seemed quite so fierce as before, and she smiled at the two of us kindly, no doubt thinking she was observing an adorable father-daughter moment. “Okay dear,” she told Luna, as the little thing showed no signs of breaking her embrace. “You need to put your seat-belt on now. The plane’s about to take off.”

I really had no choice but to buckle my seatbelt. Luna, whatever the reason was she’d returned, had me trapped. I closed my eyes, half-hoping that when I opened them she’d be gone, but instead I felt a frenzied tugging at my shirt.

“Daddy,” said Luna, pouting as she mashed at the seatbelt buckle in a pantomime of childish ineffectuality. “How do you work this?” 

So she wasn’t going to go away just like that. Maybe a few drinks would send her back to wherever she’d come from. But as it was now, the old lady across the aisle from us was watching the whole situation, and not wanting to draw attention to ourselves, I reached over and helped Luna with the buckle. She beamed at me with an adoring little-girl smile. 

The child was clearly evil.

I tightened the belt for her, and as I did she leaned forward and rubbed her face into my neck and shoulder. Her lips brushed against my bare skin and I felt the almost-imperceptible flick of a tiny little tongue.

I went red and sat back down. The old lady, who was a slightly rotund woman with curly hair and a mouth too big for her face, turned and smiled at us.

“Your daughter is so adorable,” she said. She looked at Luna. “What’s your name, dear?”

“My name’s Selena, ma’am,” said Luna politely, a big smile on her face. 

“Selena?” repeated the old lady. “What a lovely name!”

Soon the safety demonstration was finished and, after a short taxi, the plane, with a shudder that I have to say I’ve never really got used to, took off.

Luna must have noticed the bead of sweat at my temple since she reached over and slipped a tiny hand over mine, which was gripping the hand rest like a claw. 

“Don’t worry,” she said. “While I’m here, nothing happens to you without my permission.”

Her hand was warm, and I gazed at it, happy for something to focus on as the plane speared up into the air and we all slid back forty-five degrees. It was a real hand, around two-thirds the size of mine, smooth and white with traces of pale pink, that gorgeous translucency of Luna’s complexion. 

Her fingertips fluttered across my knuckles, then she slipped her hand underneath and with a little squirming she entwined her fingers in mine.

“Oh, you’re such a coward, daddy,” Luna muttered, resting her head on my shoulder.

The warmth of her tiny hand in mine, the softness of that black waterfall of fine hair lying across my bare neck, the gentle scent of jasmine that rose from it – all of it calmed me as quickly as if I’d been slipped a sedative. My heart-beat slowed and for the first time in my life I actually enjoyed take-off.

Soon the plane levelled out and the seatbelt sign flickered off. Sighing with relief, I unbuckled my belt and Luna, with a little difficulty, undid hers as well. She stretched back languorously in her chair, and as she did the hem of her dress slipped up over those pale thighs of hers and I caught a glimpse of white cotton.

She caught me looking at her – the whole display had, of course, been intentional, and she frowned, quickly pulling the hem back down. 

Pervert, she mouthed silently with her lips, her green eyes gleaming.

My own eyes flicked from her to the old lady, who was still busy fumbling with the belt. She hadn’t noticed, thank god.

Like before, Luna was playing with me, knowing full well that if someone caught her at her antics it would be me who suffer. I could just hear the accusations of grooming my daughter to be my sex-slave. No doubt it was watching me struggle with this fear that Luna was enjoying most about the whole situation.

I turned back to her. “What do you want with me?” I whispered hoarsely.

Luna’s face remained unsmiling. “You clearly have no concept of fun,” she whispered back. “But perhaps that is why I enjoy your company. You’re so easy to tease.” 

Her eyes slipped down to her lap, and my gaze instinctively followed them. She was sliding a hand up along her thigh, pushing the hem of her dress up with it, until again I saw white cotton – but this time she kept going until her panties were clearly visible to anyone who might glance in our direction. They were simple little white cotton ones, with an elastic waistband that had a tiny red bow in the centre, and they were so tight that I could easily make out the little slitted mound of her plump preteen pussy pressing up against the material. But perhaps even more charming was the pale little bit of exposed tummy with its ever-so-subtle hint of puppy-fat that appeared above the material of her underpants.

With my heart trying to fight its way out of my chest and my dick doing the same in my pants, I dragged my eyes away from her display to see a flight attendant with a trolley making her way up the aisle only two seats ahead of us. I madly snatched the inflight magazine from the little net at the back of the seat in front of me and tossed it onto Luna’s lap – and with not a moment to spare.

“Would you like something to drink, sir?” asked the flight attendant. When I shook my head, she turned to look down at Luna. “How about you, dear?”

“I’ll have some milk,” she said.

Maybe I did need a drink after all. “Er, actually… I’ll have a bourbon and coke.” I glanced at Luna. “Better make it a double.”

“Make my milk a double as well!” giggled Luna.

As the flight attendant continued past us down the aisle, I glared at the little girl. “Are you trying to get us caught?” 

Luna ignored the question. “So, how do you like this body?” She giggled. “Since you enjoyed my previous one so much, I thought I might try something a little younger this time.” She looked at my face, unhappy that I was determined not to respond to her. “Or is it still a bit old for you?”

Suddenly in her place was a girl barely out of diapers – she must have been around two years old, with the same green eyes which were now huge on her round, babyish face, her black hair tied up in twin-tails. 

She reached up for me with her chubby little arms and lisped, “Daddy, daddy! Hug, hug!”

I pushed her away and hissed, “Change back, Luna!” She relented, and an instant later the little girl in the blue one-piece dress had returned. 

Looking at the triumphant grin she flashed at me, I knew that she had me – and she knew it, as well.

*

As I sipped my drink, I tried not to look at Luna sitting beside me. The depressive action of the alcohol hadn’t started to work yet and my heart was beating fast as I wondered what the next trick she’d play on me would be.

I finished my drink and started to crunch on the left-over ice. Luna hadn’t even bothered to say anything to me the whole time, and so I risked a glance in her direction. She’d been given a coloring-book and some crayons by the flight attendant we’d met earlier, and she was busy coloring a picture of a barnyard scene, switching from yellow to pink and brown as she filled in the little outlines of a pig, a horse and a mother hen and her chicks. She was soon finished and thrust it up towards my face.

“Look daddy!” she asked eagerly. “What do you think?”

I barely looked at the book and muttered something noncommittal, turning to stare out of the window at the banks of clouds that were getting tinted now with the gold of the setting sun. Then I heard a sniff, soon followed by another, and then a third – much louder this time.

I rolled my eyes and turned back to find Luna staring at her lap, sniffing, two tiny tears trickling down her cheeks from her half-closed eyes. I shrugged, but then I noticed the old lady across the aisle glaring at me with displeasure and I realised that I was already well and truly in the process of being pranked. Luna was obviously going to get me to go along with her little role-play one way or another!

I brought my face close to the little girl’s and tried to shush her. “Look, Luna, don’t cry. You did a wonderful job,” which was true, but being forced to fall in with her act made me squirm in discomfort when I said it.

She raised her huge eyes, the long, dark lashes moist with tears, and sniffed again. “Do… do you really think so?”

The old lady was facing forwards now, ostensibly busy reading the inflight magazine, but I could tell she was still watching us from the corner of her eye. I grit my teeth and smiled as sweetly as I could manage at the little creature sitting beside me, her face open and innocent and so easily hiding the malevolence inside of her heart. 

“I really, really think so,” I said. 

“Which one do you think I did the best?” she asked, her eyes wide with a child’s coquettishness.

“Which animal?” She was going to stick with this coloring-book thing for a while, I realized. I looked at the page open in front of me. “Well, you did an excellent job with the pig – you didn’t get any crayon outside the lines and it looks really realistic.”

Luna’s eyes flashed with pleasure. “I did colour him well, didn’t I? And he does look real.” She winked, and there was a sudden, frenzied oinking from my lap. 

I looked down to see the little coloring-book pig crawl out of the book as if it was a window and hop onto my stomach. I stifled a cry of surprise and batted at the strange little thing – there was something I didn’t like about its beady little eyes and demonic grin. 

Luna held out a hand and the pig jumped onto it, whereupon she closed it into a fist and with a tiny squeal the creature vanished in a puff of pink dust.

I lay back in my seat and stared at the ceiling with its no smoking and seat belt signs glowing at me. We’d been in the air for half an hour and I knew that I probably wouldn’t survive another thirty minutes without going crazy. No one else had noticed the pig – Luna had made sure of that – but there was no telling when she would remove her protection and leave me hanging in the wind.

Luna noticed my defeated attitude and leaned over to stare up at me. Her eyes were wide and innocent, but there was a sparkle inside the pupil, a satanic little glimmer of amusement that only I could see. “Are you tired, daddy?”

I nodded. “I’m very tired, Selena.” 

“My poor daddy always works so hard,” said Luna, sitting back in her seat. She reached across with a hand and slipped it onto mine which I had resting on my lap, and once again I was struck by the cool, smooth perfection of her skin. 

The flight attendant walked past and smiled at us both. Maybe, just maybe, I’d get through the rest of the flight without being humiliated too much.

Luna whispered in my ear. “See, it’s not so bad, is it?” She ran her fingers lightly over the back of my hand and my skin tingled with electricity. “Your body certainly seems to enjoy my touch. It’s very honest.” And with that she slid her hand down onto my thigh and brought it up to my crotch, where she let it rest.

I’m ashamed to say that I got hard almost immediatel-

Dr Phillips interrupted me here. “Having a sexual response from physical contact is nothing to be ashamed of,” she assured me gently. “It’s an instinctive reaction of the body that you have no control over.”

I sighed and nodded. “Well, maybe I’m just saying I was ashamed because that’s what I think people want to hear.” I scratched my chin, feeling the beginning of a five-o’clock shadow. “I’m not sure what I was feeling. I think the shame was more from the fact that I was so utterly in Luna’s power.”

“That’s also nothing to be ashamed of,” said Phillips. “From everything you’ve told me about her, she’s clearly a supernatural being of some sort. The incident with the pig, especially.”

“You’re right,” I replied. “Come to think about it. But anyway, it was how I was feeling at the time. I mean, here was a little girl no more than nine years old, who everybody thought was my daughter, with her hand in my lap…”

…stroking her fingers across the material of the crotch, feather lightly, making me harder by the second.

I held my breath. Luna leaned herself closer to me and murmured, “Last time we met, I was pretty mean towards you, wasn’t I? After I got back home to Equestria, I kept thinking about what a nice job you’d done, pleasuring me, and I started to feel guilty. So I want to make it up to you…” She stopped stroking and squeezed my dick through my pants suddenly, and I stifled a yelp of surprise.

“What… what do you mean, ‘Make it up to me’?”

Her lips grew even closer to my ear, so close I could feel her hot breath on my skin. “I’m going to suck your cock, daddy.”

The incongruity of such an innocent voice uttering such sexual words made my chest grow even tighter, and I’m sure my dick grew about an extra couple of inches as well - my pants were starting to feel pretty uncomfortable, anyway. Luna’s fingers then resumed tracing the outline of my shaft through the material and I squirmed at the electric flashes of pleasure her tiny fingers were eliciting in me.

“I’m feeling sleepy,” muttered Luna suddenly. She shifted in her seat and leaned over so that her head was resting in my lap, then looked up at me with a bland expression on her face, her teal eyes glistening. “And I’m cold. Can you put a blanket over me, daddy?”

I did my best to keep it together as I leaned over her body and grabbed the blanked from where I’d stashed it beneath the seat in front of me. As I pulled it out, my eyes met those of the old lady sitting across the aisle from us.

“Is the poor dear feeling sleepy?” she asked, smiling fondly. “They run out of energy all of a sudden, don’t they?”

I swallowed and nodded. “Uh, yeah. Kids, huh?”

I groaned inwardly at the lameness of my response, but that was quickly forgotten as I felt Luna’s little fingers rise up and pull down my zipper.

I quickly tossed the blanket over her and prayed that it would be enough to shield us from the view of the other passengers closest to us. Her tiny fingers then undid the button with a pop and after a little fumbling she pulled my pants open fully to get at my underwear underneath. 

My heart was pumping as I leaned down and whispered hoarsely through the blanket, “Luna, if the flight attendant comes back-”

She poked her head out and smiled up at me. “Oh, she’ll see everything of course. I wonder how she’ll react if she sees your preteen daughter with your dick in her mouth?” She giggled. “Hopefully you’ll come so quickly we won’t have to find out!”

I looked across the cabin but couldn’t see any flight attendants anywhere. The old lady was still engrossed in her magazine. What the fuck was I going to do? Just push Luna off me?

It was too late, though. As soon as those tiny lips with their perfect cupid’s-bow pressed down on my dick through my underwear, I knew I couldn’t stop her – and I didn’t want to anymore. Her tongue and lips were hot and moist as she kissed her way along the length and I gritted my teeth at the exquisiteness of the sensation. She was such a tease, and I knew that in her malevolent little head that my discomfort was getting her off in some sick way. Our first meeting had shown me how much she enjoyed having control.

A sudden rage boiled up in me – a mixture of anger at Luna, and at myself. What the hell was I? A man or a toy? If Luna wanted to make it up to me for last time, I wasn’t going to let her do it on her terms. It just didn’t seem fair. 

I lifted my butt up off the seat and, being careful not to chafe her face, I eased my pants down a little. I then reached up and pulled the waist of my underwear down just far enough for the head and the top of the shaft of my dick to pop free.

Luna looked up at me, her face inscrutable at first. But then her lips curled in a knowing smile, and she turned face-down again. A moment later, I felt those soft lips slide over the red, swollen head of my dick and a shock of pleasure jetted up from my prostate along the whole length, making it jerk.

After a few bobs up and down, she slipped her mouth back off and looked up at me again, her lips glistening with moisture.

“Luna?” I gasped. “Why did you-?”

She giggled and wiped her lips on the back of her hand. “Are you really that excited, daddy? There’s stuff coming out of dick already!” She licked at the little spot of moisture on her hand and sniffed. “I know we might be caught, but I hope you don’t come too soon. I want to practice doing this. It might surprise you to know that I have had little experience with a male member like this one.”

Like this one? Was that a compliment or teasing of some sort? I didn’t have time to think about it anymore, as Luna had turned face-down again – but this time rather than slide her lips around the head, I felt their wet softness skip down the underside of the shaft and then slip back up to the head, where she began to flick tiny, sharp licks at that most sensitive spot.

Fuck. I felt a blast of pleasure as more precum began to ooze out. Luna’s tongue quickly slid up to lick at the gooey stuff, basting it over the head of my dick and digging the tip of her tongue into the hole. An unbearable mixture of pain and delight kicked me in the base of my spine, but Luna showed mercy and quickly stopped, sliding the whole sticky head into her mouth properly this time.

I was enveloped in a world of heat and wetness and gentle pressure as she squeezed her lips tight and pulled them up and down the skin of the shaft, moistening it and causing me to squirm in my seat. The brave little kid took more and more of the length with each bob of her tiny head in my lap, and I felt the end of my dick probing deeper and deeper down her narrow throat. I groaned, then quickly stifled my mouth with a hand - the sound that had escaped had been louder than I’d expected. I glanced across the aisle in a panic, and the little old lady, who was now busy with some knitting, sensed me looking at her and turned. 

My heart skipped a beat, but then she smiled and returned to her knitting.

The thrill of almost being caught made my dick grow several degrees harder, and with a spark of sudden pleasure I felt more precum surge along the length, more than the last time, and I knew that little Luna was going to get a bit of a surprise.

I wasn’t wrong. She stopped sucking suddenly and jerked her head up, my dick popping out of her mouth. She coughed, and a trickle of white goo dribbled out from the corner of her lips. She wiped it angrily away with the back of a hand and narrowed her eyes hatefully at me.

“You came!” 

I shook my head. “That was just more precum. You’ll know when I come for real.” I glanced left and right, and with the coast apparently clear I pushed Luna’s head back down into my lap until her lips again touched the angry, glistening glans of my cock.

I pushed a little more firmly, and her lips finally parted. She seemed to want to go along with this game of me dominating her – I don’t know, maybe it was a welcome change of pace for her, or maybe her taking the form of a younger girl had imposed a touch of natural submissiveness upon her. Whatever it was, I was soon bobbing her head up and down on my dick, the fingers of my right hand entwined in her fine, black hair. 

“Fuck,” I whispered at the pulsing of pleasure sparking along my spine. Luna might have said that she needed practice, but this was no half-assed blowjob. She knew exactly what she was doing: with her lips gently but securely wrapped around the shaft, I had to move my hips to push my dick in and out of her throat. The brave kid refused to gag, and every time I brought my dick a little way out, her tongue would flutter on the underside of the head, eliciting further jets of hot precum. 

Soon Luna’s mouth was almost overflowing. I finally took pity on her and let her push me away with her hands so that she could swallow the mixture of saliva and juices that had pooled in her mouth.

I stroked her hair as she looked up at me. “You want me to stop?” she asked, disappointment in her voice.

I shook my head. “I think you need a rest, though. Why don’t you try stroking me with your hands?” I glanced about quickly. The cabin lights had dimmed while Luna had been giving me her expert baby-blowjob and I felt a bit more at ease. The flight attendants were nowhere to be seen.

Luna giggled. “You really are a pervert, aren’t you daddy?” She wrapped her tiny hands around the vicious looking thing that was sticking up out of my pants in front of her. My dick was iron-hard, the hole swollen and the entire length glistening with precum and a little girl’s saliva. I knew that if we were caught now there’d be no explaining myself. It was totally obvious that my dick had been thrusting up to the hilt in this eight-year-old girl’s mouth. But the feel of those hands merely steeled my resolve. There was no way Luna was going to get out of making it up to me now. 

I leaned down and whispered in her ear as her hands eased their way up and down my slick shaft. “Now, you have two choices, Selena. You can either have daddy blow his load in your mouth or in your face.”

Luna closed her eyes. Her face was flushed in the dim half-light and she was gritting her teeth. I realised that my getting into the whole father-daughter role-play was making her excited.

I had been a pretty lousy father, taking my pleasure from her and giving nothing in return. I slipped my left hand under the blanket which was covering her body and slid my fingers onto the smooth warmth of her bare leg. 

She gasped softly, but didn’t open her eyes, and her grip on my dick as she gave me a hand-job tightened. I groaned as well – the tightness made fresh pre-cum leak from my dick and ooze down the shaft, where Luna’s hands quickly smeared it up and down.

My fingers were feather-light as I drew them up her leg and brushed the spot behind her knee. I soon reached the hem of her dress, which had been pushed up a little by her squirming as she’d given me a blow-job, and slid my hand underneath it across the smoothness of her thighs. I finally touched warm cotton, and I knew I’d reached her panties. I reached across and splayed my fingers over the tiny roundness of her butt – it was so small that I could cover both child-sized cheeks with my hand. I gave the sexy little bubbles a playful squeeze, and Luna gasped. 

I soon grew sick of teasing her. My fingers crept up to the waistband of her panties and pulled them down in a single, smooth movement so that I could get at the little pussy they were protecting. I drew my index finger down the crack of her butt, over the little crinkle of her anus and then lower. Her little mound was so steaming hot that I felt the heat of it well before I reached its softness. 

My finger parted her tiny lips and slid into the blistering hot, buttery tunnel inside. It was tight even for my finger, and I thought that an average adult-sized dick would probably split her in half. 

I began to stir the gooey juices that her little pussy was producing - I was obviously hitting the right spots, since Luna began to pant, her breath hot against my dick as her hand continued pumping it up and down. It was a fucking miracle I hadn’t come yet, but some part of me, deep inside, refused to let go until I’d brought her off. It was a matter of male pride - after the humiliation she’d put me through, I was determined to make her come with just my fingers.

It didn’t take too long – Luna was obviously powerfully turned on, and her little pussy kept squeezed at my finger as if trying to suck it inside. I drew it out slowly and she breathed out as I did, but when I slid the finger-tip, sticky with her juices, lower, and flicked at the hard little point at the top of her mound, she suddenly sucked in her breath and bit her upper lip to stop from crying out. 

Luna was squirming crazily now, but I didn’t relent. As I kept diddling her clit with my index finger, I slipped the two fingers on either side of it into her dripping tunnel. They barely fit in initially, but with the help of the lubrication of her juices I was soon easily pumping them in and out.

She gave a strangled sound like a cry of pain, and I felt myself getting close as well. Wanting to come together with her, I grabbed a handful of her hair and pushed her face brutally down onto my dick. She was still pumping it with her hands, but she knew what I wanted and let the head forced its way past her lips. 

I felt her pussy constrict around my fingers and grow even more scalding hot, her lips glued around my shaft as she choked and I knew she was coming. The realization pushed me over the edge and I lasted barely three more thrusts into her mouth. I felt my asshole and my balls tighten, and then an exquisite lightning-bolt of pleasure speared through me, a white explosion bursting inside my head as my cock exploded in much the same way down Luna’s throat. 

The kid did her best to deal with the onslaught of semen. Thick ropes of the scalding fluid spewed out of my swollen glans to baste the inside of her tiny mouth and throat, and she was forced to swallow as I pushed her head down so she couldn’t take her mouth off. I’m ashamed to say I was really pretty brutal about it. Some dark inner facet of me demanded that every drop of my semen end up inside her, and even though it was her throat and not her pussy I was fucking, it was all the same to my instinctive need to fill her tiny body with my vengeful sperm.

She started to choke, so I slowed down. My orgasm was starting to peter away, and I let her take her head from my lap, which she did with a desperate jerk. Her mouth slid off of my dick as she gasped for air – but as soon as the head popped out from between her swollen lips, a wave of semen spilled out after it. The sticky white fluid flowed down her chin, covered the front of her dress and ended up in my lap. Some of it had obviously gone down her throat, because Luna began to cough.

I dragged my mind screaming from the abyss of pleasure it had been drowning in to look for the bottle of water that I knew was somewhere in the netting of the back of the seat in front of me – but just as I spotted it, I saw that the flight attendant had been attracted by Luna’s coughing and was almost upon us.

I then achieved perhaps the most amazing feat of multitasking in my life. Without breaking eye-contact with the flight attendant, I slid my hand from out of Luna’s underwear and at the same time grabbed the blanket lying on the two of us with my other hand. Still in the same motion, I pushed Luna’s face up off my lap and flung the blanket onto my lap to cover my rapidly shrivelling penis, now lying in a pool of suspicious stickiness - just as the flight attendant reached our row.

“Is everything okay?” she asked in concern.

“She’s just having a coughing fit,” I said, the most unbelievable shit-eating grin plastered across my face. Pleasure was still ebbing through me in waves, but I kept it together and somehow grabbed the water which I’d finally located.  I handed it to Luna, who grabbed it mid-cough and took a sip. It was then that I saw that her lips and chin were still covered in semen. I felt the floor slide out from under me as the inevitability of prison loomed, but the clever little kid saved me. 

Luna coughed ostentatiously as she drunk and spilled a mouthful of water down her chin and over the front of her dress, masking the suspicious white stain that the stewardess would soon have noticed, even in the twilight of the cabin. Then she dropped the bottle in my lap, and it disgorged its contents all over me.

“Oh, Selena, now look what you’ve done!” I said in melodramatic annoyance.

“Sorry daddy,” replied Luna, still coughing – but with a wide grin hidden behind her hand that only I could see.

The flight attendant’s eyes were wide in shock, no doubt at the colossal amount of bullshit that had just transpired in front of her, but she soon got hold of herself and quickly said, “I’ll go get you both some towels.”

We were saved!

The flight attendant returned with a small pile of handtowels, and as I took them I got out of my seat and motioned for Luna to get up as well. 

“Just taking her to the bathroom to get tidied up,” I explained. I took Luna’s hand in my own and led her down the aisle towards the toilets which were fortuitously empty.

As I locked the toilet door behind us, the little creature looked up at me, her face a mixture of amusement and annoyance.

“What’s the matter?” I asked her.

“Your semen tastes awful,” she replied. “And it went everywhere.” Luna looked down at her dress and sighed. “I liked this dress, too.” 

“I’ll buy you a new one just like it,” I said. Then I chuckled at what I’d just said. “I guess you can magic another out of thin-air no problem, right? And I’m not really your dad, am I?”

Luna grinned. “It’s a shame, though. My real dad was a jerk, always making me do things I didn’t want to do.” She mimicked a deep, male voice and wagged her finger. “‘Lulu, clean your room. Lulu, you’ll never learn how to raise the moon unless you practice every day. Lulu, why aren’t you more like your big sister?’” She giggled, and quickly slipped the sopping-wet dress up over her head. 

My mouth dropped open at the sudden revelation of her charming, childish body: the washboard-flat chest with its two cherry nipples, bright pink against the pale marble of her skin; the slight, almost imperceptible curve of her hips; and her slim arms and legs that hinted at a future adult grace.

When Luna noticed I was staring at her, she snorted derisively. “What? You don’t expect me to wear this thing anymore, do you?” She brandished the dripping dress at me accusingly. “It’s soaking wet, and it stinks of your semen.” She tossed it into the trash and stood there, hands on her hips, her pale body totally naked except for those tiny white panties with the red ribbon on the waistband. “What are you looking at? Your eyes are creepy.”

I didn’t bother to answer her question. “I guess I should get rid of these pants as well,” I said, taking them off. “And this underwear! I mean, it is soaking and stinking of my semen as well…”

I pulled my underwear down, and as I did my rapidly rehardening erection popped free and bounced in the air, already so hard that it was almost perpendicular to my body.

Luna glared at it for a while with distaste, then flicked the head with a finger. “What do you expect me to do with that thing?” she muttered. “Put it away, you pervert.”

That was no way for a little girl to speak to her father! I grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her forcibly backwards so that she ended up with her butt on the toilet seat. She bristled in annoyance, and was about to say something when she saw that I was already in front of her, stoking my dick. Her eyes went wide and she stared at it like I was holding a knife in my hand. 

“I don’t expect you to do anything,” I said. “Since I already came in your mouth, I’m just going to come in your face this time.”

“But you said you were going to do either,” Luna protested, squirming her little pantied-butt across the toilet seat as she shied away from me. “Not both!”

I leaned over her imperiously. “I guess I changed my mind,” I said. “Now be a good girl, Selena, and lick the head of daddy’s dick while he makes himself come.”

Luna made no move to, so I grabbed her hair and pulled her head forwards until my glans was brushing against her lips. She grimaced in distaste as I pumped the shaft in front of her face, the edge of my hand striking her a few times in the mouth as I got closer to orgasm.

“Fuck! Here it comes!” I cried. My balls drew up and my dick jerked, the hole in the swollen head growing obscenely large. 

“No!” Luna tried to turn her face away, but I kept it in place as I groaned and pushed my hips forward. I came more this second time, if that was even possible, the thick, gooey strands of scalding semen splattering across her face and long hair.

Luna’s mouth opened in shock at the onslaught and a few sticky strands landed right in her mouth. She spluttered, spitting the semen out in angry disgust as she hopped off the toilet seat.

She wiped at the remaining cum hanging down off her nose and lips and stared at the gooey strings stuck to her hand, her face expressionless. Then she lifted the toilet cover and flicked them down into the bowl. 

She turned on me as I leaned against the door of the bathroom, gasping, my hand still stuck to my dick and pumping it as the last dribbles of sperm fell onto the plastic floor. Her face was black with anger.

“Wait,” I said between pants. “I’m sorry I got carried away. It’s just – when I saw you standing there, just in your panties, I couldn’t – I couldn’t control myself.”

Luna raised a hand and the bathroom began to shudder as if the entire plane had suddenly hit some crazy turbulence. The floor lurched beneath me and I fell backwards, slamming my back against the door. Luna, however, was still standing steady, as if her feet were glued to the floor. She seemed taller, and not just vertically taller – I know it doesn’t make sense, but it was as if she had grown taller in another physical dimension altogether. Her face was transfigured, and her green eyes glowed impossibly cold, like chunks of ice dredged from the deepest trench in an arctic ocean.

“I could crash this plane and kill everyone on it,” she said, her voice echoing from every direction as if we’d been transported to some great cavern in the centre of the earth. “None would survive.” 

I scrambled back against the door, my naked butt slipping down onto the floor as I cowered at this open display of Luna’s elemental power. Her eyes gleamed ever colder as the plane’s lights darkened and the shuddering grew worse. “To be burnt alive would be a most suitable punishment for such a grave insult to the Princess of the Moon!” 

My stomach lurched nauseously as the floor dropped away from beneath me as though the plane had stalled and was falling like a stone. 

“Luna, please!” I screamed.

Then Luna dropped her hand. Just as quickly as the shuddering had begun, it grew weaker and then stopped altogether.

I stared at her, my heart still pumping wildly. She was no longer that divinely malevolent being but had again taken on the form of little nine-year-old Selena. 

“But lucky for you, daddy,” she said, a mischievous smile sparking across her lips as she walked up to me and helped me up from the floor. “I was not insulted.”

I was covered in sweat, and my butt was covered in – oh god, have you seen what the floor of an airplane’s toilet is like? I closed my eyes, still overcome with the terror one can only feel when driven to the point of death.

“You – you weren’t?” I babbled.

Luna giggled. “I was so happy you started to enjoy our little game and got into character. Selena’s dad is a bit of a ravisher isn’t he? Forcing his daughter to give him pleasure like that.” She did a little hop and clapped her hands. “Oh, but I had you scared there for a moment, didn’t I!” 

I gulped, and was about to say something when there was a frenzied knocking on the door of the bathroom.

It was the flight attendant. “Sir, you have to sit back down! We just hit some terrible turbulence. Please!”

I turned to Luna. “What the fuck are we going to do?” I whispered desperately.

Luna sniffed. “Do you really think this is a problem after that earlier display of my princessly power to you?” She snapped her fingers and in a flash of gentle yellow light we were dressed in the clothes we had been wearing. They were clean and dry and warm, as though they’d just this minute been laundered, pressed and ironed.

“Isn’t this a bit over the top?” I asked, unlocking the door.

Luna sneered. “Those other humans won’t notice a thing. They’re all completely blind.”

Just as Luna had said, the flight attendant, relieved to see us appear, didn’t notice a thing different about us. She quickly led us to our seats and we buckled up, but of course the turbulence did not return.

Luna looked up from the seat beside me. “See? Silly humans.” She stifled a mighty yawn.

“Magic takes it out of you, doesn’t it?” I said. She looked adorably sleepy.

Luna rolled her eyes. “What? No, all of that was a mere parlor-trick compared to my true power.” She rested her head against my arm and snuggled into me. “It’s you that’s worn me out.”

I was feeling pretty tired to. I’ve heard it said that people who’ve come close to dying experience a bone-sagging exhaustion afterwards, and that was what I felt right now. I slumped over, my head on top of Luna’s, and the last thing I knew before I was enveloped by the darkness of sleep was the fresh scent of jasmine wafting up from her dark-black hair.

*

I woke only once during the next few hours. Luna’s head was resting on my shoulder, and it felt strangely heavy. I switched on the seat-light with the remote control to find that the strange being had once again changed shape as she slept. Her form was that of a young adult now, in her early twenties maybe, but it was hard to say – her face was impossibly beautiful, the skin of her neck ghostly pale and unblemished against the utter blackness of her hair. She was wearing a flowing dress now, dark blue and almost black, like the sky in the early evening. But strangest of all were the blue-feathered wings sprouting from just beneath her shoulders. They were folded up tightly behind her, making a natural back-rest as she lay against them.

I leaned down and kissed her forehead, and she murmured, her wings shifting in her sleep to wrap about her arms and shoulders like a protective blanket. And then I lay back again, closed my eyes, and knew no more.

*

An announcement from the captain that we were coming in to land woke me up for good. I opened my eyes blearily and looked around, waiting for my memory to kick in. It felt as though I’d been asleep for centuries, and as I remembered the mischievous Luna and her strange powers, I realized that maybe I had been. 

I turned to the seat beside me, but it was empty. Neither adult Luna nor little Selena was there, and I arched my head, looking up and down the aisle for her.

Noticing something was wrong, the flight attendant came up to me. “Do you need something, sir?”

“I’m just looking Selena,” I said.

She stared at me, uncomprehending. “Who?”

“My daughter?”

“She should have been booked on the seat next to you,” said the flight attendant. “Where is she sitting?”

“She was right here!” I said.

The flight attendant looked at me as though I had live lobsters crawling out of my ears. “Sir, this seat has been empty the whole flight.” 

As she walked away, shaking her head, I looked across the aisle to see the old lady, my other erstwhile companion during the entire bizarre episode, looking at me through the corners of her eyes like you would a crazy person. It was patently clear that Luna had played another trick on me. I felt that familiar sting of humiliation, but there was a far-more awful feeling of loss as well. After seeing her asleep by my side in the middle of the night, I’d hoped that she had been going to stay longer this time.

I sighed. Even if I was crazy, I wanted that craziness to stay with me forever.

I’d just beginning to mess around with the stuff in the netting in front of me to make sure I didn’t forget anything, when I head a tapping.

It was coming from the window beside me.

I slid open the blind and there, on the other side, was Luna. She was in her adult form again, sitting on the wing, her dark hair blowing in the wind like a drop of ink spreading in water. Then the plane banked in a deep curve in its final approach, and the thousand tiny blue feathers of her wings  were set fluttering.

I brought a hand to the glass of the window and she did, too – but then she pulled hers away and stuck her tongue out at me. 

I couldn’t help but smile. That was everything Luna was in a single snapshot in time.

As the plane dipped lower into its descent, she stood up suddenly and unfurled her wings. The wind caught them at once and, with a final cheeky wave, Luna leaped backwards off the wing of the plane and… vanished.

Philips paused from her note-taking. “Why did you sigh just now?” she asked.

“I just remembered how it felt to see her leave,” I replied. “Like I was losing part of me.”

Philips muttered, more to herself than to me. “It’s clear that you’ve formed an emotional attachment to Luna.”

I turned my head to look at Philips, her face deep in her notes, and I suddenly noticed that she was holding the bottom of her notebook’s spine in her lap between her legs and was squeezing her thighs tightly together. 

She lifted her gaze and caught me looking at her. She flushed for a single millisecond, then, relaxing her legs as unobtrusively as possible, her expression was restored to its usual professional inscrutability. 

She quickly stood up and looked at the clock on the wall.  “It seems your hour is up, Mr. Anon. Shall we continue this tomorrow?”

I blinked. “I thought you were totally booked for the next few months and could only see me once a week?”

Philips smiled. “I think a number of appointments just opened up.”

Snapshots II – end